“Paranormal State” Demon Name is “BELIAL”
New Update from week two: More anagram fun!!! And did you see the video of the demon?
Update: Here is an article where Ryan talks about a demonic case with the Roman Catholic Diocese. Could tonight’s visit to Syracuse be similar?
In case you were wondering we here at Spectral Review think we discovered the demon name that Ryan Buell has been dreaming about.
At the beginning of the episode they flashed several quick flashes of some letters and some text. Here is an example 
and just for fun here is another 
That noose is kind of creepy isn’t it?
An anagram. One of the possible words is “Belial” which happens to mean:
From our friends over at the Webster’s Online Dictionary
BELIAL
Noun1. An evil spirit; a wicked and unprincipled person; the personification of evil.
In Judaism Belial has been identified with Satan. He is considered the father of idolatrous nations under the name of Belhor, and the uncircumcised Heathens are considered the sons of Belial (Book of Jubilees). He also is the evilest being from whom emanate the seven spirits of seduction that enter men at birth, the source of impurity and lying, and the spirit of darkness; he will be opposed to the Messiah, bound by him, cast into the fire forever and the souls captured by him will be freed by force from his power (Testament of the Twelve Patriarchs). He is also identified with Samael and called the angel of lawlessness and the ruler of this world, the Earth (Ascentio Isaiæ). Belial is also the seducer who, feigning to be the Messiah, will appear among the Samaritans and lead them into error by means of his power, but will be burnt up by heavenly fire carried along by the sea to the land to destroy his powers (Sibyllines).
I hope you haven’t pronounced “Belial” out loud because…well…that could be bad. I haven’t!!
December 11th, 2007 at 2:31 am
[...] Another Update: Here the demon name is solved. [...]
December 11th, 2007 at 9:41 am
[...] Update: The demon name has been solved. [...]
December 11th, 2007 at 5:45 pm
WHy not speak his name outloud? I don’t understand what that has to do with all this!! What can that do?
December 11th, 2007 at 6:53 pm
I believe the reason Ryan did not want to say the name because if the name is verbalized it’s supposed to give the demon more power.
December 12th, 2007 at 1:16 am
Okay what was the last name of the murders that took place on that site? All I got was “Kie” and “der”
December 12th, 2007 at 6:57 am
Hi Aimee,
The family that was murdered was “Kreider”. The murderer was “Albert Bomberger” and the decendent that they interviewed whose grandmother was a surviving child was “Robert Greiner”.
Doug
December 12th, 2007 at 8:36 pm
I heard the name was BeetleJuice
December 12th, 2007 at 8:39 pm
If it’s Beetlejuice then you can say it a couple of times.
December 13th, 2007 at 12:27 am
This talk of not saying his name is really quite foolish, simply saying a demon’s name will not conjur or summon it.
There are rituals and certain things required to do such.
If it were as easy as “Yo Belial” My job would be much easier.
December 13th, 2007 at 2:45 pm
Depending on your beliefs, knowing the true name of a demon gives you power over it if you are attempting to summon and control it. Just speaking the name is harmless. Belial is mentioned in the bible on several occasions as well as in a dozen video games.
My problem is that I have severe doubts that a prince of hell has a personal score to settle with a Penn State student. Why not send a minion?
December 13th, 2007 at 5:18 pm
Because this Ryan fellow is full of him self.
If he does indeed attempt to claim that Belial is in posession of someone next episode then..well…that’s going to be a grand laugh.
So far I think they pretty much just make stuff up.
Anyone well versed in Demonolgy can wake up, act spooked and go “I’ve had dreams about a name I cannot speak!” You need not even be well versed, but only know the name of the Demon in question.
December 14th, 2007 at 1:23 pm
I too tried to figure it out. i did not use an anagram though. i went frame by frame on my DVR where the medium wrote it down, and i thought it was BEILAL, and that was just from looking at how he wrote it in slow motion and seeing how it looked when it was paused at just the right time. i guess i was pretty close. i said the name BEILAL outloud, thinking it was the right one and it did not do anything. I WON’T SAY THE ACTUAL RIGHT ONE OUTLOUD!!!!
December 16th, 2007 at 4:40 pm
Maybe I just got caught up with the show, or something,
but after I read the name and repeated it in my head, I felt
something weird, like energy in the room, got a little spooked
and asked for it to leave, and a few seconds later it was gone.
Just in case, I would not play with this kind of stuff.
December 16th, 2007 at 5:08 pm
cecilia,
i kno exactly what you are talking about. the weird part about it tho is that i’ve heard tht name somewhere i dont kno where or when all i kno is that i dont get a very good feeling thinking about it. I get like butterflies in my stomach just thinking about that name.
December 17th, 2007 at 12:45 am
Ok. I believe in alot of things. I think this show is BS. This guy has a cool concept and he is preying on people who WANT to believe. Its cute. His little rituals make me wanna laugh. I agree; this demon must be really bored to mess with a guy like this. I think this kid is a loser. He thinks he is some expert in paranormal stuff but all he does is call other psychics and get the catholic church involved. Im sure they love all the attention he is getting them. He should just open a haunted house for kids and be done with it. Scientific investigation of “paranormal” things is foolish. We will never understand. This guy thinks he is a ghost buster.
December 17th, 2007 at 12:55 am
BTW: If anyone here gets a weird feeling by reciting the name of the demon (which is probably psychosomatic), you can all attribute it to this guy. Imagine what must be in store for the guy who decides to get half the nation to empower this demon. This guy wants to start trouble. Bad news… stay tuned… I see some bad things in his future.
December 17th, 2007 at 11:20 pm
I dont think any of this is real because if the are demons why dosnt god do any thing?? My question got you stumpped?? Its because neither of them exists!
December 17th, 2007 at 11:29 pm
I figured the name out with a few key words that were flashed across the screen. I then took what I knew from some demonology I have studied myself and then went to Wikipedia and typed in ‘List of Demons’. I knew it had to start with a ‘B’, and also knew that I had heard a name such as Belial before, but wasn’t sure. When I found the name on the list, I knew that it had to be it. I have said it out loud a few times, but know that if things get weird, I have God on my side. LOL.
PEACE AND LOVE
December 17th, 2007 at 11:36 pm
Brian you make a good point. Total empowerment for this demon.
December 17th, 2007 at 11:43 pm
So, if I’ve already said it out loud, is there anything to worry about? I’ve already said it twice. Once win it flashed acros the screen and another when I figured it out. should I b worried?
December 17th, 2007 at 11:46 pm
Saying that this show is empowering some demon is kinda like saying if we all worship the flying sphagetti monster he’ll save us from it.
December 17th, 2007 at 11:48 pm
R u sure?
December 18th, 2007 at 12:00 am
Words and names speak ideas and intangibles into power.
The real power is what you make of it.
Faith.
Belief.
Confidence.
You decide.
If you feel over powered use 1 name.
1 name has real power.
Jesus.
December 18th, 2007 at 12:44 am
All this show does is to try and promote people’s faith more by saying that one should believe in God yada yada yada and the bad spirit or boogey man will go away. It’s completely BS.
December 18th, 2007 at 1:24 am
I have said Belial so many times outloud and nothing. i want to see something scary like a demon or devil but nothing yet. i stay awake all night just to see something but nothing all just BS. i said Belial in “dead time” but nothing. also maybe bryan is the antichrist.
December 18th, 2007 at 1:41 am
I agree with Brain.
I have also said the name.. nothing.
I do not practice demonology or anything like that. I do believe in evil “beings” or whatever your choice of word maybe. I have personally seen on several occasions a “demon”. No, not on drugs, drink or a dream. I have sixth sense that I do not like. I can’t make it happen, or does it happen daily. All I know is I am Christian, and have mixed feeling on the show.. fake not for me to say. But why make it such a point NOT to say the name, but then flash all the letters, anyone could figure out?
December 18th, 2007 at 2:17 am
When a demon is already present, it is a good precaution not to speak its name so as not to draw its attention. As for whether this show is fake or not, I can guarantee that Ryan whole-heartedly believes in what he is saying. What you believe or don’t is up to you, but having met Ryan in person, I know he is not a con artist. I personally believe that the show is worth watching, and that skeptics should give this show a chance, as I have.
December 18th, 2007 at 2:46 am
Well said, Shredder. I am no expert in the field, but I think many peopl aren’t giving the show a chance. It’s more than just entertaining. I know I’m hooked.
December 18th, 2007 at 3:01 am
Okay I am calling big giant bull shit. There is no way NONE that Belthor is the Demon involved alot more serious things would be happening then someone getting warm. Also no bloody house blessing by a Priest and college kid would push him out. That name is on the level of any of the Archangel. These guys need to get a lesson from TAPS on how to film and investigation. Couple notes:
1) His team for the most part is compromised of students yet he presents them as “trained councilors” 2 years of psych 101 does not make you a councilor.
2) The video of the evidence they do show is so flemsy cut aways to doors moving shot by the film crew – unsteady thermal cams on people, The EVP’s are shown while the show goes on. No attempt or shown attempt to actually process the evidence after they leave the scene which is critical. Anyone can spook yourself out.
3) Notice when they are seeing dark “Figures” no one grabs a camera to try and get it on film.
4) No way in bloody hell does the Catholic Church acknowledge any of this in any official capacity or just send a priest out.
I could go on and on short story is this is just a well produced show to hype the Episcopilian and Catholic Churches.
December 18th, 2007 at 3:34 am
I like it! you either believe or don’t believe, it’s up to you entirely. i believe in good and evil and know there are things we can’t explain.. if this guy ryan is trying to put some of it on t.v to promote awareness or even religion/faith.. all the more power to him.. the world seems to be lacking a lot of faith lately.. i hope Ryan gets stinky rich off the show, he is the new ‘Dog’ ha ha
December 18th, 2007 at 3:43 am
This show brings a bad name to TAPS. It is entertaining yes, however they never show any clips, listen to any evps. It seams as though for the most part a lot of the people on the show have scared themself into believeing something is actually there. For this show to ever come to the level that TAPS is on then they need to learn how to setup more then a couple of Home Depot motion detectors with no cameras, and next time don’t have there guy close the door just when the guy says something. Show=FAKE
December 18th, 2007 at 3:57 am
First it all goes back to basic occultism. As above so below. By saying a demons name you could attract its attention. Second by knowing its name does not give you the power over it. Everything must be done in Jesus name. otherwise there is no control. Third, Usually when a demon attacks it will go after your weakest spot. In most people it is money, many times your life will be reduced to rubble.And you will never have a clue why. Usually a demon will attack somone who they believe to be a threat to them or what they are doing. These people usually have a lot of light around them. A real demonic attack is actually very rare. Most of the time you would call a priest in or a Cerimonial magician to help. If you want to get direct proof that the paranormal is real join a Golden Dawn group they will also teach you the rules. In the end you will be an expert and hopefully, if you actually stick with it closer to God. Just make sure that the group you join – if at all that their second order is Rosicrucian.
December 18th, 2007 at 3:57 am
I agree with troughs that have felt pain in there stomachs when saying the name in there heads as I have felt a similar pain when thinking about “Belial”. In fact I told it in the name of God to live my house and it felt like an energy was lifted from me.
December 18th, 2007 at 3:59 am
[...] In between is a shorter than one second set of frames that look like a shadow of some entity. The last frame shows the entity carrying a noose looking a lot like the noose in the episode from the first week. [...]
December 18th, 2007 at 4:21 am
[...] you may know last week we discovered the name of the demon that Ryan Buell was dreaming about. Well this week they give us more of a hint. Here are 5 [...]
December 18th, 2007 at 6:21 am
In all of my studies, Belial was “the act of killing God” and not specific to a being, ghost, demon, etc… but what do I know.. I went to college in Texas.
Good luck to Ryan. I’m sure he’s got mad grant $$ from Penn State and good for him. The show, albeit far fetched and downright ridiculous, is highly entertaining and makes me appreciate my boring, sane suburban neighbors.
December 18th, 2007 at 3:55 pm
I knew it was Belial the second I saw those letters. This show definitely appears to be crap on some level, though I’ve not yet decided how much and where.
Speaking of TAPS, Justin and Jeremy, I’m a big fan of them and believe them to be 100 percent legit. Last night’s PS episode threw me off when Kieth Johnson appeared–he’s the resident demonologist at TAPS.
I also find the blatant promotion of the Catholic church to be somewhat offensive in PS. However, that still hasn’t yet deterred me from watching. I can’t get enough paranormal stuff, reading, tv, or otherwise, and I’m trying to figure out what this show is really all about and how much of it is crap.
Editing? Certain situations? The whole thing?
Not sure.
It’s still pretty good TV, fake or not.
December 18th, 2007 at 10:09 pm
it’sall bullshiz
December 19th, 2007 at 11:47 pm
Just to let you all know the name of the demon is NOT Belial. My uncle was the priest that visited the house right after he left. He has also spoke with Ryan several times. I have asked him about the name, he said it is not Belial but will not tell me what.
December 20th, 2007 at 12:01 am
That is really interesting miatamaniac. Did your uncle say WHY he wouldn’t tell you? The episode must have been filmed some time ago. Maybe he didn’t want to tell since it hadn’t aired yet? Have you talked with him since it aired?
They clearly want us to think it’s Belial because it is quite obvious from their clues. I wonder why not the real thing especially now the people seem to be OK.
December 20th, 2007 at 10:59 pm
The demons name is not Belial. The demon spoke of, I personally believe, is known as “the demon of spies and informers.”
Belial is known to most as “The King Of Hell” and somewhat of the right hand “man” to Lucifer. He is also the sixty-eighth spirit of the Ars Goetia. IF you do believe in demons and know much of Demonology a “king of hell” would command legions, not be part of. I think Belial would have better things to do then follow a pretentious Penn State student and his stupid club around.
December 20th, 2007 at 11:09 pm
And one more thing. God does not want people to try and contact the dead, a.k.a. Necromancy. It has been clearly stated quiet a number of times in the Bible:
Deuteronomy 18:10: Let no one be found among you who sacrifices his son or daughter in the fire, who practices divination or sorcery, interprets omens, engages in witchcraft, or casts spells, or who is a medium or spiritist or who consults the dead.
Isaiah 8:19: When men tell you to consult mediums and spiritists, who whisper and mutter, should not a people inquire of their God? Why consult the dead on behalf of the living?
Leviticus 19:31: ‘Do not turn to mediums or seek out spiritists, for you will be defiled by them. I am the LORD your God.
Leviticus 20:6: ‘I will set my face against the person who turns to mediums and spiritists to prostitute himself by following them, and I will cut him off from his people.
Also, just by following the anagrams flashing across the T.V. you could have came up with another name, other than Belial, which is also a dangerous name. Eliable. I hope none of you have seen this name other than the T.V. show. Try and find information on this Demon, there isn’t much, at all. This is more than likely for good reason. But there are a few handful of books out there you could find this name in, and why it could be potentially a “dangerous name.”
December 21st, 2007 at 12:15 am
If this douchebag is so concerned about speaking/letting this name out, he wouldnt be putting it up scambled with a noose background or letting clients mouth it. Big help buddy. Oh, and stop talking in that retarded megaphone or whatever.
December 21st, 2007 at 12:21 am
to answer your question djb my uncle would not answer not because of it being aired. in fact i just recently asked him because after seeing the episode the house they went to was in elizabethtown and my uncle is the only catholic priest in elizabethtown and when i asked him he said it was him. he is not saying because just like ryan on the show says not to say the demon he does not want to speak the demons name. but he said that i was the second person to ask him that and nobody really asks him about that stuff. i think it is because the catholic church keeps some things in secrecy in order to protect people.
December 21st, 2007 at 12:43 am
Oh I see now. I was confusing the Syracuse episode with the Elizabethtown episode. When you mentioned your uncle I thought the clergyman from Syracuse, not Elizabethtown.
And the church secrecy makes sense to me.
I’m replaying the Elizabethtown episode now because in my mind I don’t remember how the demon is connected from there to Syracuse.
December 21st, 2007 at 4:27 am
Belial eh? I know thats an actual demon name from demonology, but isnt it just a little coincidental that its the name the demon claims for itself in the movie “Exorcism of Emily Rose”
The team also use “3 am” for their observation time as its the “most active time”. Again, 3 am is a common theme in movies such as Exorcism of Emily Rose, Amityville Horror, etc.
December 21st, 2007 at 6:18 am
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Abaddon_%28demon%29
December 21st, 2007 at 12:36 pm
miatamaniac, I’m pretty sure the name from the episode in the trailer is belial. They showed the husband say it and i couldnt figure out what he was saying but after finding out about belial, its definately what he says. and i dont see why your uncle wont tell you just like chip told ryan. he wrote it down. now im extremely curious. hahah.
December 21st, 2007 at 1:26 pm
I re-watched both episodes last night and there are a couple of possibilities:
1) miatamaniac’s uncle was at the PA house and that dark entity COULD have been a different one. The only link they made to a name was via the psychic. It’s a weird gray area because they claim the demon is “following” Ryan yet it was at both homes BEFORE Ryan was there. So basically for dramatic purposes it’s shown as the same demon.
2) They decide to just use that demon name. From people posting here it is quite a “popular” and “important” demon. Some in their audience would have heard of it since it has been “used” in other genres like video games. If they really had another name of some minion demon they could be thinking that using the real name could give it power.
3) They made it all up.
December 21st, 2007 at 3:03 pm
ok im not one to say this show is real or made up, but what i can say to all those who think “oh why would such a powerful demon follow a pesky penn state student?”, if thats you…all you are is ignorant people that have never experienced anything for yourself that speak before you think. it doesn’t matter to lucifer if you’re a six year old boy or a catholic priest, there are people who believe that when the good vs evil battle comes, there will be warriors for each side, so when that time comes will it matter if its someone from penn state? no. or someone from a church? no. you shouldn’t look to this show as a reference on parnormal activity, but more as a review…..unless you have never experienced satan’s presence before, or any paranormal activity, because then it should just be for your entertainement.
December 22nd, 2007 at 7:19 pm
I had a couple of experiences with ghosts before, so obviously I believe in what this show is about, however, I still am not
sure how much of what we are watching is b.s. or not.
In my opinion, the show lost credibility when they started
talking about Belial following John. Even if it was true, (and specially if it was true), he should keep it to himself,
instead of exploiting it for ratings. This show is supposed to be about the people
experiencing this events, he is making it about himself.
I agree he is full of himself, and like I said, it hurts their credibility.
December 23rd, 2007 at 2:28 pm
So, I said it outloud and nothing happened I thought something would. Damn.
So is the name Belial or not?
Because I would really like to know.
December 24th, 2007 at 3:15 am
The host of the show does not understand he has given the evil spirit what it wanted an audience. The evil spirit is not following Ryan. It baits Ryan so he will follow it. Spirits like these love to play, with those they haunt. The cleverness of this spirit is it wanted an audience greater than Ryan. And now Ryan has given it what it wants. I will try to leave a message on their site explaining this to Ryan, but I doubt he will respond with canceling the show.
December 24th, 2007 at 3:57 am
Just because people sense things; does not mean they have control over what they are sensing. Far from it! Demons play with people’s lives and the more attention they receive; the more they love it. Ryan is opening a big door that he may not be able to close and in turn by promoting it on tv…is allowing these entities to come into the general public’s homes and lives. Satan knows how to branch out by using shows like this one; drawing people into his world.
On the flip side of the coin; if this show was about God and how his angels work in the world; would any of you be so entertained and adamant to watch that as much as all the shows about Satan and his leigons?
Curiousity of the occult is how people are drawn into Satan’s realm.
December 25th, 2007 at 12:45 am
belial,, was said out loud by a an angle but the angle that was going to protect from this demonic beeing is at your side helping in anyway possible it gives you the strangth to move on and so shal i.. the power of… Saint peter is with you and your own army of angles
December 25th, 2007 at 12:53 am
Hey guys; all I KNOW is that the interns that hang out with this nutcase are HOT. He certainly can recruit some little hot college freshmen!
December 25th, 2007 at 12:53 am
The name of the demonic is……..BUSH
December 25th, 2007 at 1:14 am
I have something to say. Belial appears in medieval woodcuts. It is mentioned in the Key of Solomon. It is also featured in the Dungeons and Dragons game. Therefore, I’m sure there are plenty of people saying the name out loud, just like any other demonic name.
December 25th, 2007 at 12:02 pm
Anyone that believes this crap is just as retarded as the kid who believes “belial” would waste his time on someone of no real status in the world.
Everything with demons and ghosts and life after after death to me is garbage. it was something somebody made up way back when to make loved ones feel better when people died.
I said belial COUNTLESS times, at 3AM in a candle lit room after researching about him last night after the show. Its all in your mind and what you portray it to be,
if anyone has any “real” evidence supporting this let me know. if your just some spun out drunks in a trailer please dont waste my time
December 25th, 2007 at 12:03 pm
But I must admit, it is rather entertaining to watch.
December 25th, 2007 at 12:28 pm
I C GHOSTS ALL DA TIME.
AND THEY SAY MEANS THINGS IN A DIFFERENT LANGUAGE DOES THAT MEAN DEVILS ARE REAL?
December 25th, 2007 at 8:35 pm
John, you are right about BUSH, he is another demon.
NO JOKE.
December 25th, 2007 at 8:47 pm
They wouldn’t put it out there for people to find out if it would really do anything by saying it out loud.
December 27th, 2007 at 4:47 am
This show is just beyond silly. They need to seriously watch some Taps episodes and review the code of conduct for all legit ghost hunters.
1) Never ever analyze evidence at a scene the emotion is running high and it is easy to work yourself up.
2) Base your findings on what You can prove if you have personal experiences list them out but know they are nothing more than a story if there is no evidence to back them up.
3) Medium’s and psychics are not proof nor do they validate your findings.
4) Don’t make some out of this world claim you are about to do battle with literally one of the most powerful demonic forces known. Sorry kids that just doesn’t add up no way no how. If the entity known as belial was involved there would have been alot more activity and a simple house cleansing would have done nothing.
To the earlier poster claiming everything had to be done in Jesus name you need to do some research. Many Many cultures have rituals and procedures to protect themselves from an evil entity or cleanse an area that have nothing to do with Jesus. It always amazes me the arrogance/ignorance Christians show on this topic. The strength of your conviction is what matters, knowledge is power and there is alot of it out there take some time and find it. Or spend your time getting Harry Potter Books banned from schools take your pick..
December 28th, 2007 at 10:26 am
The strength of your conviction is what matters, knowledge is power and there is alot of it out there take some time and find it.-quoted from Jeremy’s post.
A few problems here Jeremy.
1. The strength of your convictions have nothing to do with being able to defend, repel, or vanquish any evil spirits, regardless of your religious faith.
2. Satan, also, believes knowledge is power. In fact most Satanist preach this philosphy.
3. Most all cultures which pursue the truth of God, believe a person has to have a purity of heart and mind, and be humble before the world whenever trying to expel evil spirits.
Maybe you should further your research with a little more of an unbiased mind and heart.
Socrates said, “The only true wisdom is in knowing you know nothing.”
December 29th, 2007 at 1:04 am
Amos-
1) Certainly do not disagree with your post. Simple conviction or belief in your religion will simply work. Knowledge is power and there are lots of ways to repel a non human entity many that existed long before the ideal of Jesus. This does not mean that using one of those methods are wrong simply not the only way.
2) “Satan” and Satanist of course encourage knowledge as with anything you must have an inkling of what you are doing if you are going to accomplish your goal. Espeacially if you are foolish enough to dabble with unpredictable forces like an inhuman entity or Demon as you put it.
Interesting you say I am the bias one while your post seems to reference and strengthen only Christian approaches.
To answer Socrates and simply put – Those in glass homes should not throw rocks.
December 31st, 2007 at 8:58 pm
hey i like the show i find it interesting i have next to no experiance with demons or ghosts or anything the only stuff i know is from taps (best ghost hunting show ever). but if this dude is makeing it all up but is still helping people dose it matter? like in the episode 6th sense that kid seems better so dose it matter if he is professional or not? just curious
January 1st, 2008 at 4:19 pm
Hey, I know all of this is very unrealistic and all that. It’s all a matter of how your brain reacts to thought of you believing. I just like it because it’s fun
January 1st, 2008 at 10:28 pm
i must agree with amos graber
the demon belial would not waste his time on some boy and his ghost toys
but a boy and his mass es of viewers now theres a target
in this i could agree as for the show i feel that well fake or not it is entertaining but the demon should not be played with god the devil and all its craziness
why show the name if they didnt want a response if it is the other eliable well just the same … i think they need a lil more info and research before they show things like that on television
as for me im just a woman in california who as herself seen things scince the day she remembers opening her eyes … the dead angels demons there not fake they believe in you whether you do them or not….
January 3rd, 2008 at 5:12 am
I dont think its a horrible show, but it can be goofy at times. I wish they would approach their investigations more like a certain other ghost hunting team that also has its own show on another channel does. lol
January 3rd, 2008 at 11:01 pm
you all are so stupid think about it. It is said That by speaking the name out loud it will empower the demon. Durr what are all of you assholes doing if not giving a demon leverage over your mind by worrying about it. Dont think about it, to do it is to give it power and I dont know about you but I’m all for god.
January 4th, 2008 at 3:45 pm
To Glenn: You mentioned that they use 3am as the time to investigate.
That didn’t come from a movie or anything.
3pm is the time Christ died on the Cross..
so 3am is suppose to be the most active time for spirits.
Have you guys actually read his blog at all? You can tell he is really sincere in what he does. He doesnt want to start trouble or anything like that he is actually wanting to help people.
he mentions that he has no control over what A&E puts on TV and alot of things he would like to do different but can’t.
So most of the issues that you guys have are mainly A&E’s fault, not necessarily Ryans fault.
January 4th, 2008 at 3:48 pm
Also, one last thing.
Where the heck did someone get a list of the demon names anyway? Did each demon have to register somewhere and if they did how can you tell that’s their real name? They are demon’s right? They can only lie.
January 5th, 2008 at 6:38 pm
3pm is the time Christ died on the Cross.
uhhh is that Eastern or central? Or maybe pacific? time wouldn’t be relevant as anything other than a point of reference for where ever you happen to be at a given time.
January 5th, 2008 at 6:48 pm
I’ve watched the Syracuse eppy about 10 times.
And I’ve read the Husband’s lips as he retold what had happened to him when he was attacked.
I’ve also freeze framed each letter as they pass quickly through the name.
And I’m not sure if you’re right.
I’m not sure if I’m right.
But….doesn’t it feel like you’re just sitting on the biggest secret ever….?
January 5th, 2008 at 6:51 pm
Oh and about the 3:33 thing about when the alarm went off that everyone is talking about
3s and muliples of threes are considered to be evil.
hence 666
so……..333
get it?
got it?
good ^.^
January 5th, 2008 at 7:20 pm
if you do not believe in this you are retarted!
i have had this name in my head for six days!
if you look closley the behind the name there is a rope.the kind of rope you would be hung w/..
if you dont believe in that demon i guess you dont believe in saten!!
and if that wasnt real than why did he fly a ladie down at 4:30 in the morning??
DUH DUH DUH DUH DUH DUH DUH
January 5th, 2008 at 7:40 pm
OK…the thing about Jesus being crusafied at 3:00…yah that actually was in a movie. I’ve seen it over. And the thing about 333..thats just a number. Just like 13 is suppose to be unlucky. In fact its the luckiest number for me! I’m wiccan and this whole holy water thing is driving me nuts. Didnt it occur to people that maybe spirits and demons just didnt like water??? And i agree that there are other ways of protecting yourself other then a damn cross. I wear a pentagram all the time. I hate how people think the only way you can be protected is by the way of god.
January 5th, 2008 at 9:19 pm
I personally think this show is complete crap. I admit that it is fun to watch, but it seems too much like its planned out and acted. Especially with the episode with the kid, Matthew. He sounds too monotone to be a scared child. Its almost as if he was TOLD WHAT TO SAY, lol – but thats just my opinion.
*offtopic*:
By the way, Emily, you spelled “retarded” wrong.
January 6th, 2008 at 1:27 pm
whether or not this show is authentic I don’t know. I personally find it to be entertaining…but belial is not the name of that “demon” and neither is eliable…if you look closely, in the letters flashed across the screen, there is a z in the word…now if either of those names can be spelled with a z, my bad. I don’t know much about demons, so…but if those names aren’t spelled with a z, then you all have the wrong names… and as for those who are upset about saying the name and nothing happening… if you watched the episodes, both of those families had major personal issues…mainly anger and sadness and ryan said that they feed off of the anger and sadness…now whether or not that’s true, I don’t know, but it seems to fit…
January 6th, 2008 at 2:42 pm
YOU HAVE CONJURED ME!!! WHY HAVE THEE WAKEN THIS FOUL BEAST FROM MY SLUMBER! I WILL GIVE ALL OF THEE HEMROIDS THAT SHALL BURN LIKE A MILLION SUNS! AND YOU HAVE BEEN SAYING MY NAME WRONG… WHO THE HELL IS BELIAL!? YOU’VE BEEN PLAYING TOO MUCH DIABLO 2 OR EVERQUEST YOU PUNY MINDED HUMANS! NOW I RETURN TO MYSPACEINHELL.COM, MUAHAHAHA!
your pal in Hell,
Ba‘al Zebûb
ps: There is a man in this blog named Ray… he will get aids in 3 years and 23 days
January 6th, 2008 at 5:26 pm
[...] at Paranormal USA is Chip Coffey. I wonder if this is the same person that has been on the new Paranormal State show. We have to admit that the Chip Coffey from the show made up laugh when they were in Syracuse [...]
January 6th, 2008 at 5:37 pm
As most TV shows do, only try to present the gloomy darkside of these tales. However, in the Bible, light overcomes darkness. Satan will ultimately be defeated! But many Christians have suffered for their faith because God’s plan was to spread the Gospel of Jesus Christ throughout the world.
Demons, however, have different plan. They lie, cheat, steal and try to strike fear into our lives. Why? To shake you into believing what they want you to believe. Do what they tell you to do. But we don’t have to do this. We can accept Christ and not be afraid.
2 Timothy 1:7 says, “For God has not given us a spirit of fear, but of power and of love and of a sound mind.”
For by Grace we have been saved, through faith, and that not of yourselves; it is the gift of God, not of works, lest anyone should boast. Ephesians 2:8-9!
January 6th, 2008 at 5:42 pm
If a demon inhabits your home and you are a Christian by faith call upon the name of Christ and his blood and they will leave everytime. If you are not saved accept Christ as your personal Lord and saviour.
Pray this prayer:
“Lord Jesus, forgive me of my sins. Cleans me from all unrighteouness. I am a sinner and need your grace to save me from eternal death. I ask that you become the Lord of my life and to protect me from evil. I ask this in Jesus Holy name and in the Blood of the lamb. Amen!
January 7th, 2008 at 12:33 pm
To Awanderer, I viewed your comment, and as it seems to happen, you are both correct and incorrect. Saying his name won’t conjure or summon him, but it will draw him to you.
January 7th, 2008 at 2:11 pm
My theory is that Ryan is really working for B. All of us are saying his name, bru ha ha let’s call on him at dead time, blah blah blah….but now the demon is obviously influincing a heck of a lot of people. I mean, why put his name scrambled up on the screen? Are we that slow? If it’s that dangerous, why put it up there?? It’s so we CAN see it, challege it and discuss it…what do ya think???
January 7th, 2008 at 8:14 pm
What was the evil entitys REAL name in Paranormal State? PLEASE TELL! I WONT SAY IT! I PROMISS!!!! : x
January 8th, 2008 at 8:50 pm
Alright, just to shut you all up and get those of you who have stated things clearly in your opinions, I have a nice bit of information for you. Here is an excerpt from many bits and pieces i have gathered in all my years of paranormal investigation. “Paradoxically, some apocrypha credit Belial as being the father of Lucifer and the angel that convinced him to wage a rebellion in Heaven against God, and that Belial was the first of the fallen angels to be expelled.” For those of you who don’t know what that means, here is a ‘translation’. Belial is Satan’s daddy, he created hell, and he was the first angel to be thrown out of heaven. Thus, the name isn’t made up, and the force of this ‘demon’ is equal to, if not more powerful, to gods power. I shall explain this also. When they cast him out of a house, he is indeed casted out, but, three points are expressed here, 1) He isn’t vanquished or ‘killed’ or sent back to hell 2) He can return to the house any time he wishes 3) He may harm the preacher and destroy all remnants of the Christian faith before finally being casted out, if casted out at all. In other words, he may destroy any statues, or statuets (small statue) that are in the house that represent god, or Jesus Christ (who was a fake). He may destroy bibles, and boil holy water to make it hellish water (yes it exists) and empower himself. I have a profession in this field so don’t try and write me some bull crap about how I’m wrong and your right. And as for my statement on Jesus Christ, it is an opinionative matter, before you go saying that god is the way to go (bah, praying makes things worse [also an opinion]).
January 8th, 2008 at 9:16 pm
Oh and by the way, I have mentioned the name out loud, but not to anger or challenge Belial, but more as to try and maybe side with him. Perhaps to get him to show me his true form, or as simply explained, as to see him. Not instantaneously, but the next day, as my crew and I were working on a case (yes, we do things with the paranormal) our equipment was acting very very strange. And soon after, all was normal. The next day, as I was checking the E.V.P. equipment to see what was on the tapes, a voice spoke words that we later translated (and put it into easily understandable words for those in our group who were trainees) into “You will have your wish, but not in the way you asked. You shall see my true form. In the mirror, at 3:33 A.M. look for yourself and you will see, what you are soon to become.” That night, 3:33 A.M. I did indeed look in the mirror, and when I did, I saw what didn’t look like the human perception of a ‘demon’ at all, but it was in fact, a young looking man, perhaps the age of 13 or so. But looks are deceiving, one blink had made all the difference, I saw myself, and thought that perhaps the voice had lied or that it was just trying to scare me. As I said, looks are deceiving. My eyes appeared to be as ‘blacked out’ and my hair (which goes down to my back) was as one would say, ‘floating in the air’ around my head. This is serious business and not to be fooled with. Just go back to your lives and pay no mind to this, it isn’t for children to fool around with.
January 9th, 2008 at 7:12 pm
Hate to break the news to you Chris, but your full of shit. EVP’s can’t last long enough for a demon to give you drawn out instructions like that. I am not trying to offend you, but from what I know and have expreinced, it can’t happen.
Also, the whole talk about Belial being the father of Satan and how he might be just as powerful as Jesus Christ himself… It can’t happen. Obviously someone doesn’t go to church and/or hasn’t read from their Bible in a while. Hope I didn’t piss you off.
Aarielle.
January 10th, 2008 at 12:43 pm
hate to break it to you, but you cannot say what is true and what is not about EVP’s because it is mainly all theory…if anyone says or actually believes that they understand everything with EVP’s and the such is more than slightly full of themselves
January 11th, 2008 at 5:00 pm
Hahaha, Okay, someone above said that this show tries to promote God…must be why they have certain members preform Wiccan acts, eh?
Seriously guys, seriously, they use a hundred different “ungodly” methods on different occasions to “rid places of evil and malevolence”, rethink, kay?
January 11th, 2008 at 5:04 pm
Oh, hah, and guys, I hope that if you believe in demons, you believe in hell, as in…hey! There’s no getting on Satan’s good side! IF you believe in such, you’re still going down under for “trying to get on the demon’s good side”, don’t be dumb now! Look before you lunge. Seriouslah.
January 11th, 2008 at 8:28 pm
To Aaerielle, Um, your the one that is “full of shit”. Like I said, we TRANSLATED the words, as they were in Arabic tongue, and as it happens, it only took 30 seconds for all of those ‘instructions’ to be said on an E.V.P. Oh, and by the way, there can be a force stronger than god, if there wasn’t then there would be only good force in existence, god and Satan are already of equal power. And another thing, one E.V.P. tape can last up to three hours depending on the brand and storage capacity of the tape. Review your insults before you try and prove wrong those who are professionals in what they do, mmmk?
January 11th, 2008 at 8:45 pm
Oh, and I was reading some of the comments above, as I haven’t read all of them, and the whole meaning of flashing the letters, well that’s obviously meant for one intentional reason…
When you say a ‘demons’ name, it draws it to you (not like summoning it or anything, more like fixating its eyes on you) the ‘demon’ then proceeds in complicating life (you start to feel angry all the time, or others you have daily contact with may start to treat you or those around you negatively) in an attempt to make negative emotions to feed off of. This then ‘empowers’ the demon. Maybe this Ryan character is trying to give Belial the power to destroy someone or something? Who knows, but I do know the intent is malevolent, this I can assure to you all.
January 11th, 2008 at 11:11 pm
Hello.! Happy New Year 2008.!
January 12th, 2008 at 3:50 pm
Chris, you are an arrogant piece of work.! I think you are so full of shit that you honestly believe your own lies. You sound like a lunatic.. your opinions and what you are trying to convince people of on this site is more dangerous than speaking the name of any demon. I find it very interesting that you mentioned the time 3:33 a.m. as it is referred by most as the time that mocks the Lord’s death when you believe him to be a fraud? Why is it that you had this experience at that particular time? I think you are full of crap (just an opinion)
January 14th, 2008 at 9:35 pm
Okay. soo maybe all you people that say youve said the name out loud are saying it wrong or maybe it is a hoaz .. idk and idrc and maybe a spooky demon will come to my house tonite but i definatly would not mess with this.
January 14th, 2008 at 9:35 pm
Hoax… lol not hoaz
January 17th, 2008 at 1:25 am
Chris soon as you said Arabic, you put the last peace of crap on a big pile of crap.
side note a pentagram has been used in every western religion right down to christians 5 points=5 wounds of christ.
warning for all of you, remember what happened to the cat.
January 17th, 2008 at 5:26 pm
You are all fools, the whole lot of you. I happen to have a profession in what I am speaking of. And by the way, didn’t you all read the part that SPECIFICALLY SAYS “a voice spoke words that we later translated (and put it into easily understandable words for those in our group who were trainees)”? That means, we took the words that were said, and made it easier to comprehend, seems that all of you are 12 year olds with A.D.D. you are all arrogant ‘pieces of shit’.
Oh, and by the way, ‘goon’ its spelled piece the way you’re using it. So allow me to say this, “You put the last piece of crap on your own pile of crap.” You’re obviously either very stupid, or just 10 years of age and have no idea what you’re talking about. Don’t believe me? I’m 45, and I can prove it.
January 17th, 2008 at 9:42 pm
Wow 45 and fighting on the internet like a 12 year old, good for you. What do you come back to this site everyday hoping some one left a reply for you?
The only profession you have is being a second rate troll, but you know what? Goodluck with the whole buffy the vampire slayer life you imagine you’re in.
P.S. Don’t bother leaving a reply, I have better things to do than fighting a troll on the internet and won’t be back, but have a good day .
January 17th, 2008 at 10:00 pm
Wow 45 and fighting on the internet like a 12 year old. Do you come back to this site everyday wanting someone to leave a reply to you?
Sounds to me like the only profession you have is being a second rate troll. But good luck with that Buffy the vampire thing you imagine yourself in,
B.S. … oops I mean P.S. don’t bother replying unlike you I have real things to do and won’t be back. BTW do you have any stairs in your house?
Oh comment on the show he does seem like a prick, but I like it
January 17th, 2008 at 11:34 pm
Hey Everyone,
This is Ryan Buell. My friends were looking things up on our fansite and a fan gave us a hint that some of you were saying the demon’s name. Everyone PLEASE DO NOT say the name. I am not going to tell you all if that is the name or not. The girl that “says” the priest was her uncle NO he is not. Trust me I should know. Please everyone dont say anymore Demon names! It is your choice to believe the things I do or not. I thank all who watch my show and please continue to watch it. I am not trying to convert anyone or scare anyone. I am just informing you all about the paranormal. I am trying to find answers. I do believe in Jesus Christ and I dont want any of you to be involved with Demons. Trust me and Please i re-say DO NOT SPEAK OF ANY DEMON NAMES ALOUD.
- Ryan Buell
P.s.
Keep watching PARANORMAL STATE.
God Bless!
January 19th, 2008 at 5:37 pm
okay, well i find it funny that you guys are asking, why would demons follow a student? well, demons follow anyone they want to not just important or older people. so what if he was actually picked? i dont think you should rule it out because hes a student. and no ones talking about the name eliable either. there are believers and non believers, i accept that. another thing, someone was talking about how 3 am was the point of time in exorcism of emily rose but where do you think movie people got that time
January 19th, 2008 at 5:41 pm
continued…. you guys need to think outside of the box. and someone said that the catholic church wouldnt go out there just like that, and actually they would…i know a catholic priest that i could call right now and he would come, hes done it many times for others
January 20th, 2008 at 3:15 am
To Ryan Buell,
I was very surprised to see that you had only one response to all of this arguing and b.s. that’s going on. It’s great that everyone has their own opinions on religion, demons, God, Satan… and apparently many of you, even 45 year old men, who by the way I thought you may have been 12 by the way you were commenting, so it’s heartwarming to know you’re a grown man and should know better than to act like you are. Anyway, sorry about the little rant there and putting the 45 year old down, but doesn’t everyone have the right to believe whatever it is they want to believe? So why in the world would all of you just sit there and bicker back and forth as if only what you believe is correct. Who Cares? Once again, you have the right to your own opinion no matter what.
OK, back to Ryan Buell, it would be great for you to maybe talk about some of your opinions besides just demons and how we shouldn’t say their names out loud. I’m not saying that to put you down, I am actually interested in your other opinions. Also would be interested in what you think about all these replies.
Happy Hunting…
January 25th, 2008 at 12:27 am
ok first of all i have read all of your comments of the show “Paranormal State” as well as your rude sceptic remarks about ryan and his team being fake or laughably “giving TAPS a bad name” and would like to set a few things straight for you. I myself am a Paranormal Investigator and Ive been doing this for quite some time. I am personal friends with a lot of top names in our field Ryan of PRS and Chip Coffey as well as Jason and Grant from TAPS, John Zaffis and Patrick Burns. i think you get the point. Im here to tell you the same thing i tell every sceptic who chooses to try to smear or efforts to make our field creditable. I dont give a rip if you belive in the paranormal or not, I (as well as all the above names) do what I do to help those that do belive. Ask yourselves, if you got a call from a mother who is in tears she is so terrified of “something” that she belives is in her house and seems to be centering its self around her children and she asks you to please help her would you laugh at her, tell her shes crazy, tell her its all part of her imagination. I pray that you are not that cold of a human being. that is the main reason we do this to help people. In this respect I applaud the show Paranormal State because it centers more on the lengths we as investigators go through to make sure that we are doing everything we can to help our clients. if we can capture some solid evidence in the process all the better. also if every peranormal series was set up like the show Ghost Hunters dont you think it would get a little boring. besides there are other factors that come into play behind the camera that you dont even know about. they dont film this stuff like “The Real World” with production cameras going all the time. plus how can Ryan and PRS give TAPS a bad name they are completly different peranormal groups.
also on the demon that is following Ryan your right in the respect that it is Belial. however I to warn you all to stop saying his name or any demons name for that matter calling a demon by name draws its attention to you your not summoning them but giving them another target to go after. their demons their not just going to pop up in front of you and say “im here to torment you” you wont know thier there until they have a good hold on you. one reason Belial is following Ryan is because he has a strong belef in the paranormal their drawn more to people who readily belive in them. thats why you may have heard stories of spirits following people home. so stop hating on Ryan and his team after all some of you sceptics may be calling one of us one day asking for our help when books are throwing themselves at you from across the room, or your living room furniture keeps rearanging its self. or you keep hearing footsteps outside your bedroom door at night when your the only one in the house. just put the books back on the shelf, put the furniture back the way you had it, and just ignore the footsteps outside your bedroom door. you dont belive in ghosts remember.
January 25th, 2008 at 8:17 pm
Concerning your forum ,I believe that Ryan is doing nothing more then giving the masses what they want .”DRAMA !!!!!” The whole suspense surrounding the annunciation of the demons name is no more then a farse as validated in this forum I believe that a demon will not surrender its true self to mere mortals ,it may make its presence known to them but not its true self for percautionary reasons,for to know its true self is to give itself reason to fail in its mission! Ideally the demonic relam is one not to dither in unless you are spiritually centered. in short,Our stupidity into this relam is to unleash the fires of hell upon mankind as we know it ! Bad Medicine!!!!!!!!!!! Thanx.
January 30th, 2008 at 6:30 pm
It’s the perfect set up for it all. The evil side has the whole world convinced God doesn’t exist and that everything is a lie. Perfect plan. Nobody here has any right to tell Chris that he’s right or wrong. He’s got more of a reason and footing to be listened to then the rest. I’ve been involved in a lot of paranormal occurences, doesn’t mean I know everything. Ryan knows what he’s doing, he’s studied this not you all. You’re just the reason the demons are having such an easy approach on what they do. Say the names and act tough but you’ll still shit your pants and scream like girls when your closet door opens on it’s own. The number of people that practices religions is dropping in the world. Evil has the up side. The world is oblivious to the battle. They watch movies and think they know everything and know what’s going on but they don’t. If you can see and sense this power then you wouldn’t be so quick of the tongue. I myself have had multiple sightings of things I couldn’t explain or hearing people talk and conversate when i’m alone in a quiet place. Seeing things that aren’t recorded on a tape but burnt into my mind. I have no reason to fear them yet but I’m not sure it’ll be this way forever. you guys have no right to call the people that have studied it or experienced any of this liars. It’s you all that’ll be the easiest pickings due to your blindness of the truth and reality. Good luck to you helpless. Those of you that said the name and say it like it’s a game, should pray. What do you do when you hear someone whisper your name? YOU TURN AND LOOK AT THEM, then you’re more aware of what they’re doing!! Same concept. P.S. Lucifer isn’t Satan. It’s often misconstrued but Lucifer is air elemental, Satan fire. Mock me, Mock the Aware but you’re the most vulnerable. Sins are the way of the world now, not religion!!!!
February 5th, 2008 at 12:07 am
btw u dumb asses its a 5 letter word not 6 watch the series from the start
February 5th, 2008 at 12:08 am
btw its a 5 letter word not 6 watch the series from the beginning u dumb asses
February 11th, 2008 at 7:48 am
I read through all the comments here carefully; I have an interest in this topic. The Demons name has been in my head for the past 2 days after discovering out what it is. I am yet to say it, but there have been times where I almost say it, but stop myself before i even utter the first “B”.
I wanted to tell you all…
Every one has their own opinion, and we should respect that, even if we don’t completely agree. I have seen people of all ages acting like Chris did, I too, it is not like a 12 year old. It is Human Nature to disagree and question.
DO NOT discard any opinion you see here. They each have their own element of truth, as well as lies. Believe what you believe, but stay open to other opinions.
Sure, I have seen things – not dead things, or unexplained mist or shadows – but other things, like objects moving slightly as if a breeze had hit them when there is no breeze. I have heard things, right in my backyard at specific times during the night when I can’t seem to get to sleep.
I still do not consider myself a ‘Believer’ but I see it as a possibility.
Go ahead, believe what you will. Say what you will. You may be right, you may be wrong. Just remember what I have said.
February 15th, 2008 at 2:06 pm
In facts of what you read and see on TV – movies this is very real. This evil works on you using grunts as in slave demons it sends to wreck your life. It works to defile the churches and shut the KINGDOM OF GOD off. Pride and Jealousy are the big plays and many end up offended. This also comes to my house at or around 2:45AM and is almost like clock work. I thought this was around when the bar’s in town closed and always got attacked thinking some guy thats drinking and got drunk wanted to be with my wife and was cursing me until I learned that this evil plays with your mind like that. The deception is that this attack must be because of what I have done wrong or being cursed and GOD is mad at me. If you find yourself getting up at around 2:45 to 3:45 AM then it maybe demon’s sent to attack you to mess your life sleep up and also lust and or sexual desires only in order to make you feel rejected or alone and don’t forget it also makes you feel your not good enough and unworthy.
Play any GOD fearing music and this will clear the room and you’ll find you can even think again.
This is real so play the music unless you want to feel like you want to die or wished you were dead and your life is no good anymore then don’t do it. Another not so clear movie would be Mothman as this evil fallen angel gets to kill people and suicide and car deaths ect… this is real and it knows me but it knows you also.
February 20th, 2008 at 4:13 pm
Inspired by Paranormal State. Is Belial Haunting You? Get your Belial Was Here T-Shirt NOW!
http://www.cafepress.com/belialwashere
February 24th, 2008 at 12:10 am
Aah! Its a Demon advertising shirts! RUN!!!
February 28th, 2008 at 11:34 am
You can say the name until your blue in the face, it will not be conjured. Conjuring a demon takes a lot more than simply saying it’s name.
Though I am entertained by Paranormal State, and believe some of the occurrences, I have a very hard time believing Belial would be after Ryan or his team.
I’ve studied Demonology quite a bit, and as a paranormal investigator myself, do believe in such creatures. However, it’s all a little too convenient on the show.
March 7th, 2008 at 7:50 am
Hey jeff, I was doing some more research and noticed you has “KINGDOM OF GOD” in caps, so I looked that up and found this:
Kingdom of God: The 1,000 year kingdom that starts on 2008Nisan16, March 23rd, 2008. Wherein Satan and the demons are locked up for the duration. God and Jesus and the 144,000 first new covenant saints rule from heaven in one to one correspondence with Melchizedek and Gordon and the 144,000 second new covenant saints who rule from earth. There are also heavenly lords/administrators and earthly lords/administrators, and earthly priests and of course earthly citizens. 29% of mankind survives Armageddon through a rapture. . And presumably the same percentage are resurrected from the dead of the past generations. All humans in the kingdom have bodies which do not age, like Adam had in the Garden of Eden. This Kingdom is the antitypical garden of Eden, the second Eden.
In other words: Somethings going to happen later this month.
Does this mean anything big to anybody?
March 25th, 2008 at 12:59 am
Nothing much has happened so far…
Heheheh…
March 25th, 2008 at 3:00 am
Demons have more power than anyone here is letting on too. i dont care if someone doesnt beilieve in deamons or anything, but there is way more to this existence then they well ever understand. And as for saying a demons name, there is many beleifs and theories on it. but surely thousands of people saying a deamons name all over the world is going “empower” it. and to the skeptics, understand this, its not “god” sending theese demons away, it is the power givin by having strong faith in something that repels the deamons and scare them. And futhermore, simply saying the name of a demon will not summon it or call it on(their is rituals for that), the only way saying a demons name can be dangerous is if the deamon already has its eyes on you. when fending off any deamon, saying its name is required to gain “authority” over the deamon. But once name of the deamon haunting you is spoken, it will be enraged, and may retaliate before dissapearing. So all you can give up saying belial or any other deamon’s names hoping for an encounter. And incase anyone is curious, the events regarding Belial on paranormal state is mostley fake. Ryan is the only one i believe MAY HAVE had an encounter with a deamon. i can say for certain if he did or not, but anyone who truely came in contact with any demon(yet alone one as powerfull as belial) would not dare speak its name ever again. And i do think its questionable paranormal state hid the name Belial where it could be found out by thousands within 5 minutes. it almost seems like they want to empower demons. And i advise all those who have encountered a deamon already, to not seek one. it may just cost you your sanity.
March 25th, 2008 at 3:06 am
if anyone wants to learn more about deamons and spirits, i would advise you to first study astral-travel. and not the basics either, study into adept astral-travel. you will be able to eventually leave your own body, an event which may change your life, religion, and views forever.
March 25th, 2008 at 4:21 am
That sounds interesting… I can’t seem to find much information on it though. Do you have a link to a site where I could find out more or something?
March 25th, 2008 at 5:49 am
no, unfoutunatley i dont. everything i learned about astral travel and astral projection, i was taught by my father. but in order to succeed at astral projection, you must first learn the basics of astral travel, like the skill to completley relax your body and mind, once you learn how to do that, you should start to study astral projection. once you learn the art of astral projection, start to pay attention for other “projections” it will open up a whole new world. i could try to explain everything, but it is hard for most to comprehend, its easier to find out for yourself
March 25th, 2008 at 5:50 am
Alright, thanks for the info.
March 25th, 2008 at 6:08 am
oh, and be careful looking up astral projection, there is alot of bad information about it, and if it is done wrong, it could lead to discomfort, shortness of breath, or even a heart attack. if you do suceed at astral projection, you must not be afraid to experience leaving your body. For your first time, try not to look down at your body as your “projecting” because it can cause you to panic, leading to serious probloms(like a heart-attack). and a basic tip is, everyone has trouble with relaxing your body and meditating all thoughts out of your mind at first. everyone relaxes differentley, i personally started getting taught astral travel at the age of 12, and i couldnt fully relax till i was 18. but once you know how to fully relax, and are ready for projection, you must also find what way is right for you. Just do whatever is most comfortable.
March 25th, 2008 at 6:50 am
i dont know why you all fear demons, they can help you out more than anything. most people look at anyone who practices satisim as evil, but no were not.
http://www.angelfire.com/empire/serpentis666/DEMONOLATRY.html
go there for abit more info, and for those trying to mess with demons, dont. they are kind when not provoked!!!!!
March 25th, 2008 at 7:39 am
study the whole site, and study the facts givin. proof that the world worships a false god.
March 25th, 2008 at 9:48 am
What if you cannot somehow obtain incense or black/blue candles etc? Would you still be able to summon the demon without any worries?
March 26th, 2008 at 10:11 pm
yes, just use a mirror or read on how to use an astral temple (it is explained on the site)
March 27th, 2008 at 8:34 pm
but if you are attemting to summon a demon, approach it with respect, if you wish to receive the same. and do all the site says before attemping to summon a demon.
March 28th, 2008 at 1:11 am
Yeah I’ve looked all through the site, there are some things that take quite a bit to get the hang of. It seems pretty interesting to think that these things are possible, but I think I’ll stay away from the part where you sign your name in your own blood.
March 28th, 2008 at 7:40 am
that part is not required unless you are joining as a member.
March 28th, 2008 at 7:43 am
I’m thinking about it… I never believed in the christian god before, but didn’t really dismiss Satan. Plus I see the truth in Satanism. I guess I’ll leave it a while, learn more and then decide wether I still want to join or not.
March 28th, 2008 at 7:16 pm
thats the difference in this religion, we dont try to convince you to join untill your ready. dont rush in, take some time to study to see if its right for you. we dont push our religion onto others. and Dralik, i know you have thoughts about summoning a demon already, but i would suggest doing some of the more simple rituals first. you need to learn to fully meditate if you wish to have contact with a demon. and if your impatient and attempt to contact a demon early, my advice is always approach it with respect. even if you dont think you were able to make contact, you may have. and demons offend really easy
March 28th, 2008 at 7:45 pm
Thanks, I’m trying to get the hang of meditation – its not easy but if I keep trying & practicing I’m sure I’ll eventually get the hang of it.
April 4th, 2008 at 12:31 pm
the reason you cant say the name out loud is it gives the demon more power and it makes bad thing happen to you and your friends and family
April 15th, 2008 at 4:38 am
After studying Satanism & thinking about it for this past month or so, I’ve decided to do the Dedication.
Meditation isn’t that hard, I just needed to know what to do properly. First time I tried to get into a trance I achieved it, though its still something I need to work on.
I intend to do the Dedication tonight, if something stops me then tomorrow and so on.
Thank you Satanic!
April 15th, 2008 at 6:30 pm
ITS BELAIL
April 15th, 2008 at 9:54 pm
Belial actually.
If I’m correct, he is also known as Beliaal and/or Baal.
April 16th, 2008 at 7:16 pm
I THINK THIS IS GAY . I WOULD SAY IT OUT LOUD AND NOTHING WOULD HAPPEN . DUUUH .
C;MON PEOPLE. DUUMMASSSESSS’ !
I DO LOVE THE SHOW . BUT THIS IS BS ‘ KAY MAYBE NOT ALL OF IT ‘ =) BUT SOME OF IT .
April 16th, 2008 at 9:12 pm
Your the dumb ass lol read up in the comments i think we’ve already established that…
AND DON’T WRITE ALL IN CAPS ITS FRIGGEN ANNOYING
June 11th, 2008 at 9:26 pm
Belial the prince of darkness,,,wow
I wonder what other demons you can summon….
My personal favourite is Azazel the angel of death and war.
btw If ppl already say Belial, then why do they block it out? (don’t kill me if its already been said!)
June 12th, 2008 at 1:57 am
There are MANY other Demons you can summon, but there are… limitations on how and why you summon them.
What do you mean by “block it out”?
June 13th, 2008 at 11:48 am
omg so fake XD i said the naem like 50 time last night
June 13th, 2008 at 11:50 am
nothing freaky going on here…except my grandma didnt need to go to the bathroom last night…thank you belial lmao
June 13th, 2008 at 5:19 pm
I meant why did they block out Belial’s name on Paranormal State?
June 13th, 2008 at 8:39 pm
Belial: Read the above comments. We’ve already come to that conclusion. Its a friggen name, what do you expect?
TheShadow666: This post/article was made to say that they figured out the name on PS. On the show, it was just to keep the viewer interested. And the reason why they wouldn’t say the name on the show was for both the reason I just said and because of religious crap.
June 15th, 2008 at 6:19 pm
Satanic, are you misguided or insane?
Demons are fallen angels; hateful, spiteful, and most of all vengeful towards humanity; God’s children, his chosen ones for whom he shows favor over all other beings of his creation. They are NOT benevolent in ANY WAY, and Dralik, you are a fool for listening to him. The core essense of an evil being is deception; lies, deceit, and seduction with the promises of power are the lynchpin of the dark force’s control over humanity.
Good intentions lead to a great deal of suffering; even if you are contacting demons with the intent to do good, no lasting good will come of it.
June 16th, 2008 at 6:26 am
Lex, I think you are the misguided one. No insult intended.
What you say about Demons is what you are bought up to believe. Its all over the media, books, even music that Satan and his Demons are evil.
But that doesn’t mean it is right.
When Satanic showed me what he did, I was reluctant at first. But I looked anyway, and I was surprised at the information there.
As you can see from my previous posts, I looked into it for a bit over a month, Iooked at the proof, the history and the ‘teachings’ (and I must say I am still looking even deeper into the information about it & things related to it) and I believed it.
After I joined, I thought I couldn’t believe it more than I already did, but as I progressed, soon I did.
And I’m one of those skeptic people who doesn’t believe in that kind of stuff unless there is heavy proof
So far so good, you would hardly believe how much I have changed compared to the questioning, weak-minded RHP person I was.
So trust me when I say;
Satan and his Demons are NOT evil!!!!
Nor do they mislead us!!!
June 16th, 2008 at 10:14 am
the demon’s name is Bob.
the clock was set to 3:33 because that’s when bob gets up for work. 3:33 am is time to make the donuts!
June 16th, 2008 at 10:22 am
btw, paranormal state is fake. that penn state dude exhibits symptoms of megalomania. hence, his exagerated self-importance is reflected in the very important “demon” that is following him and only him. I’m sure it would never follow us peons who tune in on a weekly basis.
interesting to note that cult leaders tend to surround themselves with attractive college age women who are naive. have you noticed is supposed group of experts look like a deer in the headlights everytime he opens his mouth.
I have no idea how this jack ass got his own show on A&E. A&E usually shows quality programs for the most part.
June 16th, 2008 at 7:28 pm
Hehe, so true…
June 16th, 2008 at 8:46 pm
So far I have nothing agianst demons and the devil because as Dralik said, there is no real proof.
However,Even after a lot of research I am still a little skeptic about it.
Does anyone have any advice on if I should do the “Dedication” or not?
June 16th, 2008 at 11:16 pm
You should decide that yourself.
What I did was lots and lots of research, and then I eventually decided to dedicate.
Click on my name for the site with the most information about Satanism. Once you get past the red writing & black background, its not that bad.
As for proof that Christianity is a lie, go to http://www.exposingchristianity.com
The best proof is self-experience.
If it doesn’t feel right, then don’t do it.
My advice is, be careful who you ask for advice, as they could lead you either nowhere, or somewhere you don’t want to be.
June 17th, 2008 at 4:40 pm
well I was without religeon for a long time cuz I think christianity is complete bs….
so I started to look into wicca….
but this demon stuff still intrists the hell out of me. just the deamons…. not how god will protect u from them. and this belial… if this dude truely thinks he is following him with a score to settle….. his self enduced ego has corrupted his mind as well as the others who follow him.
June 17th, 2008 at 6:49 pm
I’m from the UK so i’ve only just watched this episode of “Belial” being bleeped, I used to belive in Demonics, but I repeatedly said this blokes name (Belial) out loud, I think its a load of bullshit. But my Girlfriend on the other hand, very gullable is shitting hereself. Rather Funny, she says and i quote “Babe I’m really Cold, swap places with me!”
In my opinion a load of BOLLOCKS! haha
June 18th, 2008 at 2:07 am
It IS a load of cr*p lol, especially everything about Demons being bad/evil/misleading.
The whole “Demon following Ryan” thing is just to keep people watching the show. It would be pretty average if they had nothing besides the normal ghost hunting stuff, don’t you think?
June 18th, 2008 at 3:33 am
If Belial really is the demon that appeared in this show and if he really gets power through his name is beyond me…but if that’s the case…Belial must be one powerful demon ((I know he’s a prince of Hell!)) cause I say his name EVERY DAY!
No, I’m not a psycho when I say this…but Belial is my favorite demon in Demonology, so yea, I say his name close to everyday…=] Yea…and I also know I’m gonna get a lot of shit from you people who comment on this place, so….yea…I get to laugh at you while you attempt to insult me! =D
June 18th, 2008 at 3:37 am
Oh no…I posted that at 3;33am! Oh gasp! Belial is gonna come rip my spin out through my mouth! Fun fun!
Note: Sarcasm for you idiots who take things too literal….-_-
OH YEA! As for paranormal state…I think they could show at least a LITTLE more evidence….but I’m not calling them fake either…..Theres things that go on off camera that most of us probably dont know about…and I sat here all night reading all these comments….You people crack me up! =D
June 18th, 2008 at 4:11 am
=D…*screams Belial over and over and over*
YAY! XD I GAVE POWER TO A DEMON!!!…>_> If I get insulting comments because of that I’ll laugh…
And to the one “i’m an expert in this field. i want a tv show says”…YESH!! O_O The demons name ish Bob!!!!! That’d be awesome!!! XD
…..XD Your comments are hilarious to read!..=3
WOO!! BELIALS AWESOME! >=DD
-The Great Chan Who Giggled While Reading This! =D
June 18th, 2008 at 4:14 am
LMAO! YUSH! That was a GREAT comment! I laughed so hard….I WANNA CONJURE BOB AND ASK FOR SOME DONUTS THAT INSULT JESUS!!!! XD GO BOB! =D I <3 You Demon Dude named Bob! XD
June 18th, 2008 at 4:17 am
Haha, yeah…
Have you seen the show, Umm Let me think… What was it called? I think it was Most Haunted.
They make a mockery out of Ghost Hunters; almost everything they do is fake. I’ve seen videos on youtube where you can actually see them making mistakes in faking certain things (such as the Ouija board shaking) and other things.
Where are these donuts that you speak of? I want to give them to bob as an offering!
June 18th, 2008 at 4:18 am
Nova!!! WE ARE OFFICIALLY FOLLOWERS OF THE DEMON BOB!
And all who read this comment…..You shall become followers too!!!! BWAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!! AND DONUTS SHALL BE OUR CROSS!!! >=DDDDD
………….And Belial shall be our Jesus!!! o___o…………..
June 18th, 2008 at 4:22 am
I’ve seen that show!!!! o.O Most haunted annoys me…>.>
Bob made these donuts!!!! o.o GO LOOK AT THE COMMENT THAT ONE DUDE MADE!!! XDD
OMGOSH YUSH!!!! o-o *bows to The Demon Bob and Belial* I LOVE YOU BOTH!!!! T-T GO BOB AND BELIAL! GO!!!! EAT THOSE DONUTS WE HAVE OFFERED YOU!!!!
June 18th, 2008 at 4:25 am
By fearing to say its name we are empowering what ever it is it might be. If it is real confront it head on but don’t empower it by not saying its name. that will only give it strength.
June 18th, 2008 at 4:26 am
XD I’ve seen that show. It’s so annoying….
AND YESH! DRALIK! You jsut became like…my new best friend! XD *bows along with Nova* Bob and Belial are the greatest!!!!
FOR BOB MOCKS JESUS!
AND BELIAL…is Belial. Dammit, enough said…..And now!! *offers donuts* BWAHAHAHA! TAKE OUR OFFERINGS!!!!!! o.o TAKE OUR CROSSES! TAKE THEM NOOOOW!!!!!
T-T *bows more*
June 18th, 2008 at 4:29 am
Hey Chan…Remember that artical I read somewhere online about Belial being alive on earth?? ARE WE STILL GOING ON THAT NATIONWIDE SEARCH FOR HIM?!?!?!? XD
Dralik…YOU ARE SO AWESOME! ….Hey! T-T You took my place as Chan’s best friend! Gasp!
XD! BELIAL IS A UNIQUE INDIVIDUAL WHO LIKES EATING YOUR SOUL AND FEEDING YOUR BODY TO WEIRD STARVING HOBO DUDES!!!! XDDD!!
June 18th, 2008 at 4:33 am
HELL YESH NOVA!! XD WE ARE SOOOO GOING ON THAT SEARCH!! With soda…and ramen…and sunkist for you…and snickers………and pizza…and…*spaces out*
AND NEVER FEAR NOVA! YO STILL MY BESTEST FRIEND! =DDDD…….XD! WOO!!! GO BELIAL AND THE WEIRD STARVING HOBOS!!!!
…….Nova! We should also look for Bob!!!! CAUSE WE CAN MAKE DONUTS FOR HIM AND GO TO WORK WITH HIM AND MOCK JESUS!!!!!!!!!
AND 3:33 AM!! ^_____^
=3…………*bows again*
June 18th, 2008 at 4:38 am
YAY!!!! ….I’m driving the van! o.o….*doesnt trust your driving* YOU MIGHT RUN INTO A PEDAPHIlLIC PADESTRIAN! Which I just sooo spelled wrong…XD
YAY!!!! …I wonder if Belial enjoys us talking about him…He’s probably somewhere in this place going “I wish these human would SHUT THE HELL UP!! DX”
…It’s fun giving demons personalities! XD
OH YEA!!! Did you know Vassago is a playful demon?! I heard that from someone who conjured him…But who knows? XD They said he liked playing games!
DUDE!! WE SHOULD LOOK FOR BOB!!!! o-o He would soo be my best friend! XD ((BESIDES YOU CHAN! XD))
June 18th, 2008 at 4:43 am
Awww!!! But! I WANNA DRIVE!!! Cause I cause accidents ((without being in them! WOO!))!!! XDDD And awwwws again! O_O Belial loves us!!!! ^-^ He jsut no knows it yet…
AND WHATS WRONG WITH RUNNING VOER PEOPLE ANYWAYS!??! It’s fine if they live!!!!!!!!!
And yay! Vass-Chan <33!!!! =3 He’s adowable!! ((The w is intended to be there peoples))
BOB WOULD BE BOTH OF OUR BEST FRIENDS!!! =DDD Cause! HE’D GIVE US DONUTS!!!!!!! XDD YAAAAAY BOB!!!!!!
*highjacks a van and runs over pedafileish pedestrians* ^__^
June 18th, 2008 at 5:07 am
BELAIL!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
i dont believe in “god” or “jesus christ”
but not athiest or devil worshiper ok so calm down you die hard church goers!!! haha
demons and spirits intrest me and im a believer… but to a certain extent. k.
video, pics, and whatever other proof about the other side is just blah to me…. [with some exceptions] …. but what really gets me in EVP. that shit makes me a believer and sometimes scares the shit out of me especially when its real. thats what paranormal state needs to incorporate. EVPs!!!!!!!!! duh…
do that and ill give ur little “after school special – ghostbusters club” some respect.
June 18th, 2008 at 9:19 am
Chan – “AND WHATS WRONG WITH RUNNING OVER PEOPLE ANYWAYS!??! It’s fine if they live!!!!!!!!!”
Especially if they have DONUTS!!!!
Take from da needy and give to da US!
—
Skeptic Believer – Its much better when you get an EVP on VIDEO! You you see something AND hear it =D
How creepy wud that be in real life…
June 18th, 2008 at 9:21 am
Good night ppl… I dream about DONUTS and AWESOME DEMONS tonite!!!
June 18th, 2008 at 7:22 pm
HAHAHAHA!!!
WOOOWWW!
June 18th, 2008 at 8:12 pm
BOOYEAH! GO DRALIK!!! Dude….last night….I had a dream about these two demons trying to cut my hair…..I think they were telling me to go get my hair cut like I was planning to!
CHAN! I ALREADY TOLD YOU THIS DREAM ON YAHOO IM!!! XD!!!
Dude, I would love to see something AND hear something in real life! My life is soooo boring! I WANT EXCITEMENT!!!!!! ((Wow….watch me have to call up some paranomal investigators when I’m older because I have a demon in my house…..COME TO MY HOUSE BELIAL!!! I HAVE AN EXTRA BEDROOM YOU CAN LIVE IN!!!!! XDDDD))
Dude…..Chan…You can run over the people……I sit in the back of the van playing vide games And Dralik can steal the peoples donuts….THEN WE FLEE THE SCENE!!!! =DDDD XD
June 19th, 2008 at 2:04 am
“Dude…..Chan…You can run over the people……I sit in the back of the van playing vide games And Dralik can steal the peoples donuts….THEN WE FLEE THE SCENE!!!! =DDDD XD”
Haha, that image is so awesome…
cruising along in the van, see a pedafilish pedestrian holding a box of donuts…
“Target acquired.”
*THUNK*
“Target eliminated.”
*footsteps*
“Donuts Acquired.”
weird sounds…
“Donuts eliminated. ALL HAIL BOB!!!”
June 19th, 2008 at 4:22 am
In an interview, Ryan said that the reason why he did not want to say the name was because he was on the case involving that particular demon, and saying the name when being confronted with that demon gives it recognition and strength.
He then went on to say that he thinks it’s foolish to believe that just saying it out loud in everyday life would do anything, but that he himself, as well as everyone involved with the case, did not want to say it in order to avoid giving that demon more power.
June 19th, 2008 at 4:50 am
I honestly don’t think saying its name would give it power. Anyone who would think that would happen is pretty gullible.
While on the subject… Did you know if you say “watermelon” out loud really slowly, it sounds like “gullible”?
June 21st, 2008 at 3:20 am
ok, now be honest… did anyone actually fall for that?
June 22nd, 2008 at 5:31 am
HAHA god…….doesn’t exsist.
All these demon talk is bullshit & Ryan whatever his last name is, is full of shit. I hope he gets possessed by this “Belial” thing, it would seriously make my day.
I love how on every show its all about reading the fucking bible and god blah blah blah hahahaha, its so ridiculous & when it comes down to it, everything all revolves around the christians in the end. Its pathetic. I hope you all go to “Hell”
Which basically means you’re just going to be buried in the ground until your body completely decomposes and all thats left is bones.
Enjoy your death.
June 22nd, 2008 at 9:45 am
Hehe, tell me about it…
Although the “Christian Hell” isn’t what its all said to be, and neither is heaven. Its actually something COMPLETELY different.
People might say that that religion has good intentions, like to keep order, law etc but I say they have hidden intentions.
I know they do.
June 22nd, 2008 at 9:46 am
Even if heaven & hell were real, I’d prefer the warm fires of hell over the cold, high altitudes of heaven.
June 27th, 2008 at 12:23 am
Haha I know, seriously.
Even when I was little I’d say shit like that because my grandparents tried to force their religion on me, it was ridiculous.
I seriously believe that christianity is all about the money, its like “wanna join our church? Well we’re going to collect some money from you each week so sit here and listen to our shit”
I hate it.
June 27th, 2008 at 1:25 am
Oh gosh…sorry me and Chan haven’t replied in forever……WE TOTALLY FORGOT ABOUT THIS PLACE!!!!!!! I just randomly found it again saved in my faves!! XD
That WOULD be a hilarious sight Dralik!!!!!! ….CHAN SUPPLIES THE VAN!!!!!! XDDDDD
I think religion sucks…I’m not trying to disrespecting anyone…but really, why pray to someone who we don’t even know TRULY exists? All these people who claim to speak with “God” and see him …how do we know they’re not some druggie who had too much LSD or shrooms or something? XD
June 27th, 2008 at 2:14 am
Not all religion sucks, but yes most do.
I feel I was lucky to have non-religious parents (Atheists) even though my mother had a christian mother.
In some ways, its opened my eyes a little.
I’m glad I’m not a mindless christian who is obsessed with religion.
June 27th, 2008 at 2:21 am
Ah, both of my parents are Christian, but they’re not the ones who make me be christian or anything….Hell, they don’t even go to church. And they’re not the mindless obsessors either….Those people scare me……I wanna slap some of them with bibles and scream “WHERES YOUR GOD NOW, B!TCH?!?!?!?!” ……..>_> But thats mean….and Nove isnt a mean person! *LIIIES* o-o….SHUT UP FLOATING WORDS OF DOOOOOM!!!!! Wow…..How did this journal get from the subject of Belial ((WHO IM DEARLY IN LOVE WITH XDDDDDD)) to religion? I’d much rather talk about how AWESOMETASTIC BElial and the Demon Bob are!!!!! XDD
June 27th, 2008 at 2:30 am
You’d be surprised how much Belial and Religion is related.
I WANT DA DONUTS!
June 29th, 2008 at 2:25 pm
Now I want dunkin donuts
More than anything I want to have a tea party with Belial……who wants in!?
June 30th, 2008 at 2:06 am
I’d rather just party with him myself
|,,|, (^.^) ,|,,|
June 30th, 2008 at 2:28 am
Hahahaha awwwww.
I know what you mean ;D
July 1st, 2008 at 7:23 pm
I have a friend who was highly steeped in occultism as a young man. He and a friend were playing around trying to see what they could “summon”, until one night my friend awoke to the sight of what appeared to be a swarm of wasps (but of course it wasn’t) in the corner of the room over his bed. He was so freaked out he has never tried any ritual again.
I didn’t see it, so I can’t account for what he saw, but he is very forthcoming on most issues, and I don’t see him as being a grandiose liar.
July 2nd, 2008 at 3:15 am
Interesting, my opinion, if it did happen, is that whatever entity was there was warning him not to try and summon it.
I assume he was just trying to summon stuff just so he could see whatever it was he summoned?
Not a good reason at all…
July 9th, 2008 at 4:40 pm
Seriously, I’ve been thinking about this ever since I saw the show.
I can’t get the name out of my head.
Call me dumb, but I think it’s a bad idea to say it, too.
I agree that Belial wouldn’t waste his time with something as trivial as that,
But the name keeps repeating in my head.
Hope I’m not the only one :]
July 12th, 2008 at 7:13 pm
Hahahaha theres no harm in saying a name. It isn’t going to do anything & nothing bad will happen as long as you don’t try to summon him. Even then, theres always the possibility that nothings going to happen.
July 23rd, 2008 at 3:20 am
God Bless all of your souls. Everyone here practicing and following satan will burn in the lake fire of hell. Jesus I love you.
July 23rd, 2008 at 10:17 am
I feel sorry for you.
So easily misled…
July 29th, 2008 at 3:08 am
I NEED hard core evidance on belial. i think i may be talking to my friend who is possesed by him. call me crazy i dont care but some serious shite is going down and i think its belial. my friend has lost two dayz this week and doesnt remember what he did but we’ve seen the things he’s doen yet he doesnt remember any.
July 29th, 2008 at 6:03 am
Demons don’t possess. Well, they can, but you always remember, and they always let you have at least a bit of control.
August 6th, 2008 at 12:32 pm
wow, everyone who follows the path of satan or playing with spells is really not knowing the pile of crap they are getting into. I did this stuff a few years ago, I thought i was a christian and “OK” to mess around with telepathy, meditation of sorts, and different spells found in Magick. wow was I wrong. I had nightmares everyday, started hearing footsteps outside my door and weird things in my room. That was it, I turned away and repented going back to my belief.
The devil will try to make you feel in control, after they have a hook in you, that is it. Think of it this way. You go the mafia or a loan shark for cash. Sure they are all for it because your doin business, but when you dont pay up they are the worst things that will happen to you.
If for one second, you think the demon is going to respect “your space”, and be friendly fulfilling your wish….please keep it up so you will expereince what I have. They dont want help you. They want your soul to add to there alreadyfailed legion. The end is already forseen:
Revelation 21:8
But the fearful, and unbelieving, and the abominable, and murderers, and whoremongers, and sorcerers, and idolaters, and all liars, shall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone: which is the second death.
It would not be my duty as a Christian and as a person living through this to not let you know what happened to me and you. Please make the right choice…God bless.
August 6th, 2008 at 7:58 pm
P.S They will have there reunion here :
http://www.amightywind.com/hell/lakeoffire.htm
August 7th, 2008 at 2:39 am
Are you kidding me? Are you a Satanist? No! So how would you know if it is all “Christians” say it to be? Would you believe the Christians who tell you bad things about it or would you believe the people who practice Satanism itself?
If you choose to listen to their lies, then do so! I’m not stopping you.
But otherwise listen to me; I know that everything Christians say is absolutely wrong. Satan is not evil. Satanism is not a reaction to Christianity, nor is it a Christian Invention. And I know this for a fact; Satanism Predates Christianity! We were the people who were part of the old Pagan religions (who practiced magick, with success, I might add). The Christians came along after, then they were witch hunts & others. They killed anyone who did not agree with their religion.
You see it all over TV, magazines, newspapers, books etc. that Satanism is branded as “Evil” people who do creepy non-human stuff like sacrificing animals/humans etc. When one person sees this over and over again, especially in a christian-populated world this thing starts to get into your head. I believe the term is called “Brainwashing”.
THIS IS IN THE BIBLE:
Deuteronomy 12:27:
“And thou shalt offer thy burnt offerings, the flesh and the blood, upon the altar of the LORD thy God: and the blood of thy sacrifices shall be poured out upon the altar of the LORD thy God, and thou shalt eat the flesh.”
We DO NOT advocate or participate in any blood or living sacrifice. We are law abiding. We know Satan as a real being. We are not goth, murderers, freaks or rebel kids who are pushed too far by their parents.
I KNOW IT SO.
If you don’t believe me, that is fine with me. Just don’t go around saying that I am bullshiting because I know this is real and I have proof. We don’t push Satanism onto other people, like Christianity does. Another good example of this is Christians preying on kids – There are tons of churches in this city I live in. They try their bests to influence young children, as they are heavily influenced by others, especially adults. Just three of these churches I have seen recently – One has a child care center right out the front of it. The other has some “kids club” going. And the third has a children’s playground right on its wall. And I mean, right on its wall.
Can’t you see how they push their religion on people?
I guess its time to wrap this argument up.
Christianity is fake – http://www.exposingchristianity.com
Thats my proof. Or at least part of it.
August 7th, 2008 at 4:47 pm
Wow where do I start?? First we dont push religion on anyone either lol. The reason you see the centers is because it is the duty of a Christian to provide a safe environment for beleivers and non-beleivers. If someone is struggling in life physically or emotionally, the RIGHT Christian thing to do would be to help the person out, regardless whether he beleives in Christ or not. We don’t shun atheist hobos from homelesss shelters. We invite everyone, and by chance we spread the word of Christ the Savior so he too may help people get back to there feet. Christians wont
beat anyone if they dont beleive. God gave free will, and so it shall be given back ( as long as its withing bounderies)
Thats the muslim faith and i’ve seen that happen. They are truly hardcore.
second… If your going to try to disprove Christians…please refer to the New Testament where no more sacrifices are done for sins due to Jesus Christ being the ultimate one.
Now I never said that Satanism is the wrost religion and thou shall be stepped on. I just implied that I did what you are currently doing for 3+ years and then evil hit me so hard, that the true darkness arose out of the bushes. This all goes back to be careful what you wish for…In the end, keep knocking on the demons door and someone will answer, and it aint going to be the type where you can boss around or simply “make it leave at your will”. They will stay for as long as they please until positive action is taken. Dont beleive me I could care less.
I dont know what type of Christians you are talking about, most likely the bible thumping ones… probably this one:
(http://video.google.com/videoplay?docid=5464505634137914176 LMAO!!
I thought Satanists dont worship satan or god…they have an atheistic approach to the religion? Well thats at least what it says in the Satanic Bible…which is also a recycled version of other peoples ideas….
August 7th, 2008 at 7:37 pm
ha! I am named after the head arkangel Michaelmas and I laugh at this. this is a serious thing! His true name is belialbas and if you do say his name he will kill you if you taunt him. do your research!
August 8th, 2008 at 2:32 am
First we dont push religion on anyone either lol.
The first thing I said about that as soon as I saw it – “Bullshit!” YOU might not, but everywhere you go you are almost guaranteed to find someone trying to convert you. I went on a holiday not long ago, one night I went out for dinner and when I was walking back to where we were staying, there was some guy preaching. And every possible way you could go except behind you there was some guy insisting that you take one of their “handouts” and read it.
The reason you see the centers is because it is the duty of a Christian to provide a safe environment for beleivers and non-beleivers.
And you see priests molesting children and doing bad things why? because if they do it some other pedifile can’t? I don’t think so.
If someone is struggling in life physically or emotionally, the RIGHT Christian thing to do would be to help the person out, regardless whether he beleives in Christ or not.
Thats the right HUMAN thing to do. Not Christian.
Christians wont beat anyone if they dont beleive. God gave free will, and so it shall be given back ( as long as its withing bounderies)
Depends on the christian… most of the time they just try really really really hard to convert you. I know of other Satanists who have had christians try to kill them, literally, for what they are.
So what, he gave us free will so we could choose what we do and punish us for it? Pfft.
I can see the general idea of Christianity, which is right, but in between the lines, which all christians need to see, is that it puts people down, lowers their self-confidence, hides certain true knowledge from the mind and prevents us from really living life to its extent. Just open your eyes and look at what is in front of you.
Now I never said that Satanism is the wrost religion and thou shall be stepped on.
Christianity implies that in its “image”. They know nothing of us but say we are bad, evil, etc. Now coming from a Satanist myself – I can safely and surely say that we are nothing of the sort.
..then evil hit me so hard, that the true darkness arose out of the bushes…
Darkness is light turned inside out.
Originally said by a Demon.
As for the rest of that paragraph, Satanism isn’t all about summoning Demons, etc (there is much more to that than you think, anyway). There is much more, like self-empowerment, for example. None of that “I want to become powerful and rule this country” power though. Just improving our various faults.
I thought Satanists dont worship satan or god…they have an atheistic approach to the religion? Well thats at least what it says in the Satanic Bible…which is also a recycled version of other peoples ideas….
Ok
1) We don’t “worship” him. The term tends to have a bad effect on one’s self-confidence. He is our father, our creator. You’re probably thinking of LaVeyan Satanism, which has an atheistic approach. There are some elements of truth in the Satanic bible, but most of it is full of cr*p. Look up the Al Jilwah. It shows a small aspect of True Satanism.
2) The Christian “god” doesn’t exist. Sure, angels do, they just aren’t what they are said to be. We call them “greys” and they hate humans with a passion. They are weak though, and easily destroyed.
3) I have run out of time. Gotta go, have fun
August 8th, 2008 at 5:06 pm
Ok back to the first paragraph of yours with the conversion type. Most likely they are preachers, or volunteers working for community service hours to lessen there hours in prison. Its there job to convert you.
As for the pedofiles…. You are labeling the priests like how you do not want to be labeled as the “crazy, sacrificial, blood drinking, ritualistic Satanist”. You said yourself that not all Satanists are like that, but a small majority. Yes those priests have sinned, humiliated the victims and the parish, and yes they will be punished for it. Does that mean ALL priests molest little boys??
If you have a perfect community, there will be one bad apple somewhere. If a mass murderer comes out of that town, will the town not be labeled as giving birth to killers and become a freakish museum to the world?
Thats just being stereotypical.
Free will: You walk around society with free will. Break a rule you will be punished for it, same as God. What does Satan do if you murder someone?? Do you get a medal or an award in hell?
Well it seems we came from Adam as descendants? Would you be kind to tell me where he came from?
Father Satan ey, Did he tell you what happened to him after he was created and did some deeds?
Now in the previous post you said Paganism predates Christianity. Well yes its true, as Chrstianity started around 44 A.D. But that does not mean God was not present before that. Records date back to 2000 B.C where God was present helping out Abraham, 1300 BC, during the time of Egyptian magicians and Pagans, Moses came about and challenged them following Gods will.
August 10th, 2008 at 12:40 am
Its also their choice. They WANT to convert everyone. Sure, not every Christian does, but the majority.
Thats because they DO do it. As I said, not all, but some. The image of “crazy, sacrificial, blood drinking, ritualistic Satanists” comes from the fooked up people out there who like self-mutilation, warped ideas of fun, etc. They call themselves “Satanists” (which also contributes to us being seen as “Evil” or “Sadistic” or whatever) but they are nothing like what True Satanism is. For them its just an excuse.
I did not mean to imply that ALL priests molest little boys, but there are priests who do it.
For one, how many times do you see a person do something extremely bad, which if you were a god you’d string ‘em up for it, and nothing bad happens to them? LOTS!
And my second point, Heaven and Hell are not what Christianity says they are. I’m not saying they don’t exist, because they do, but Heaven and Hell are not places you go when you die. Nor are they just places.
And three – there is a reason for everything. If there is a strong, solid and just reason for you doing something like that, it can be accepted. Although we aren’t encouraged to kill people, we are encouraged to *combat* the enemies of Satan.
Seriously, you can’t seriously believe in the story of Adam and Eve? How long was that ago? Millions of years before things started to get recorded? There is no proof, there is no sense, its just another story of where we came from. And not to mention – “This fruit is forbidden because I want it to stay there for ages not being eaten. If you even touch it I’ll smite your ass.” “Why?” “Because I have power over you, and I just put this apple here because I know you’re going to try and take it. And when you do, thats when it gets real fun for me.”
Hehe… the “storyline” is so stupid…
Yes, and what happened to God? When do we see him, when do we hear him. I’ve seen so many Christians looking for signs, waiting and waiting for anything and their lives continue to get worse. Its as if this “God” wants us to do bad things so he can punish us. Otherwise he would have shown up somehow by now.
So a tiny voice in Moses’ head told him to “challenge” the Egyptians? Yes, “Gods Will” you call it… Indeed…
So thats why massive amounts of people were slaughtered, burned and everything else.
What proof is there that “God” was actually present then? a piece of paper with some writing on it? A witness maybe? Mhm…
You keep living your nightmare, and I’ll keep living my dream. For me, things have only gotten better.
August 10th, 2008 at 12:42 am
By the way Mickaila, he won’t kill you if you taunt him. Chances are you will just be ignored.
August 11th, 2008 at 1:59 am
Now what kind of God would God be if someone did somethng extremely bad, and then at that time he strung him up by the balls?Could God kill us all if he wanted to?? Of course, but he wont as he created the rainbow after the Great Flood as a sign of piece from him to never commit that ever again.
As a combatant of Satan, you are becoming a part of Army, thus a follower.
Obviously the world would be perfect, because only 3,000 people would be alive while the rest would be dead. God gives you a lifetime, to repent and turn away from sin. Jesus apostles, his chosen, faultered and doubted faith. They were scared when they saw Jesus walking on water. God knows it, there is a human weakness and there would be no sense in smtiting you for every small thing you do, no matter how bad.
Your life is your pencil, repentance is the eraser. It is a way to ask for forgiveness. Any sin maybe forgiven by God, but that doesnt mean someone can sin all they want and say ” Oh well ill just repent tomorrow and it will be fine.” Thats ignorant and God too is against that. You must have change to show change. Christianity is more of developing a relationship with God.
And by people being slaughtered in the story of Moses, I dont know who you refer to as “the people.” It wasn’t a voice, it was a bush fire that had an unextinguishable fire.The israelites were lead to the promised land, but Moses died at the age of 120 as told by God. Unfortunetaly, the Christian faith is dependant on Hebrew/Arabic documents dating back thousands of years. Now that is written history. Any pagan history dating back that far?
The tree in the Garden of Eden isnt a temptation tree. God created a tree of infinate knowledge. The knowledge was in the apples. Then Satan, in the form of a snake came buy and tempted Adam and Eve into what we have now. The world of pain, suffering, and sin.
God never turns his back on anyone…EVER!!! The Christians who are suffering have things happen to them for a reason, God has his reasons, whether it be a test or not. With faith, the dark tunnel will have light.
“Blessed Are Those Who Have Not Seen, Yet Believe”
Scripture: John 20:19-31
August 11th, 2008 at 2:31 am
The great flood? Now thats even more of a fairy tale than adam and eve. A fair few animals don’t even live for 40 days and 40 nights, and even if they tried to reproduce the boat wouldn’t suit their habitat. And how could they get 2 of *each* animal? I mean – Look at animals like elephants and stuff. That would weigh the boat down A LOT not to mention unbalance & most likely capsize it.
All this “Punishing” crap they go on about. You see people “sinning” so much who live happy lives and die peacefully without a regret. And after that I KNOW you don’t just go to a place like Heaven or Hell for punishment/reward.
There is a big difference between worshipping something/someone and following them. Worshipping is more slave-like, as I think I stated before, a power thing.
The world would not be a perfect place. for one, there would only be 3000 people. Its surprising how this affects things. Secondly, those people would mate, creating different people who will not be like everyone else. And three, There would still be problems like arguments etc.
I stated before; Ever since I Truly became a Satanist, things have only gotten better for me. I see signs of Him wherever I go, at the most random times. If your so called “God” was real, wouldn’t he give me signs that this was wrong? Maybe just a few hints now and then, or a few bad things? Nothing… And I have my eyes open.
How can you crate a relationship with god if you cannot speak to him directly or mentally? You do not know him.
Satan on the other hand, I know that you can get to know him directly and form a strong friendly relationship with him, including his Demons.
Writing means nothing. I mean you could right a book that is completely false and call it a true story and people would believe you. What really matters is self-experience. And although I haven’t had a lot of experience in Satanism yet, I know that what I know is true.
Right. Theres a small portion of truth there; Satan IS the giver of knowledge. But come on. A talking snake? No drugs used there.
Sure, he might not turn his back on anyone… but he just completely ignored others he already has his back to.
Believing is one thing. But seeing, experiencing and believing is so much more. Otherwise I would have left Satanism and gone back to Atheism a while back.
“Darkness is light, turned inside out.”
- Thoth
August 13th, 2008 at 11:52 pm
Well I have self -experience. Gods been there when i needed him the most. When i doubted there was still a place where I can turn to for help. You can’t just command God to give you a sign at your liking. Testing God is a NO NO.You earn his trust. yes there are sign from God. Sometimes, they are direct, other times indirect. Maybe when you are listening to a radio or just looking at the clouds.
Now as far as the “Judgement” if your good you come along, if not you get cast into hell talking… Well thats like picking out fruit in a basket. If your rotten, out into the street you go, if your good you get brought along. Well there is also a second chance box.
Not every sinner gets cast into hell. Purgatory exists for those that arent good enough to enter heaven, but didnt do such bad things that they deserve an eternity of flames. This place is an area where you have another chance to become closer to God, and clean the impurities of ones soul.
“but he just completely ignored others he already has his back to.”
Now God again never turns his back on anyone…If you turn your back on him he still attempts to find you and bring you back. If God turns his back on you, you must have seriously..and I stress SERIOUSLY must have done somehting out of bounds of his infinite forgiveness. Satan launched a full blown rebellion in heaven against his creator. Like a Prince trying to stab his King with a knife for the throne.What did you think was going to happen? Shake hands and make up? He gets cast out of the kingdom with his generals and followers and condemned for eternity. Now the prince will spread propaganda and take advantage of those who already have a vendetta and lead them into another battle that is already lost anyway.
Unfortunetaly for Satan, he is not omnipresent… God IS.
“The wise and righteous are those willing to disadvantage themselves in order to advantage others”
-Waltke
August 14th, 2008 at 2:46 am
Ok, I figure I should just come straight out with it.
You obviously have no knowledge of past lives. I do, and this is just one piece in the puzzle to prove that your beliefs are wrong. When we die, we go to the Astral and wait to be reincarnated. Satan IS our creator, and it is his choice wether we are reincarnated or not. Heaven and Hell DO exist, but they are not places. Have you ever heard of Chakras? The crown is also known as Heaven and the base is aka Hell. That is where the Christian beliefs have come from.
It is one disturbed world you live in. That Christians live in. So much is concealed from them and they are fed so many lies. Christianity was invented for the sole purpose to conceal Spiritual and Occult knowledge from humanity. Most if not all of them cannot recognize the faults in their teachings. I ask you, just open your eyes and look at everything that is in front of you. So much is easy to see if you would just take notice.
And who are you to say what Satan is when you are not even a Satanist? You might think that you are following the path of truth, but you have fallen to their lies and now spread them even further.
We live in a christian-dominated world. Their beliefs are everywhere. You see it on movies, magazines, books, even just general conversation that Satan is said to be evil. I believe I mentioned this before, but this kind of stuff gets in your head after a while. Even though I was an atheist most of my life, I still had the impression that Satan was evil and God was good. Because I wasn’t into any religion, I started noticing flaws and contradictions in their teachings. One day I got interested in the spiritual side of life – the one involving ghosts, spirits and such. I honestly looked into it for a bit less than half a year, researching every aspect I could find. At first, I wasn’t a believer in that stuff. But as I looked deeper and deeper, I began to see that it WAS real. I soon found out what Satanism really was. At first, I thought it was just your average stereotype of Satan. Again, I looked deeper and deeper. I could not find a single flaw, and everything seemed to fit in. I didn’t find a single flaw, and I was looking.
I was actually surprised at this, and fascinated. I joined and things are just going uphill. I have had signs, more than enough to confirm my beliefs, and I am still discovering how much is (surprisingly) possible.
And have you even read http://www.exposingchristianity.com/ ? Theres a lot of stuff on there…
Here is another… http://www.bare-jesus.net/etricksindex.htm
August 14th, 2008 at 10:48 pm
My turn to come out. IVE OPENED MY EYES!!!! Yes, ive been on the other side of the grass. I compltely through my beleiefs out and practiced Magick. I meditated. I did kept in contact with a whole community of psychics. lookup psipog. I had a messload of friends from there and we experienced stuff to the fullest extent. Like I said, its all great till it backfires because we do not know the full extent of the power we are touching on, when we hink we have things in control…truth is its far from. I welcomed unwelcomd guests into my life and I realized Christianity was the thing to turn back to make things right after failed attempts made by self.
Well thats my two cents…..
have a peep here
http://www.exposingsatanism.org/
August 14th, 2008 at 11:36 pm
yes ive read exposing-christianity link, and the guy has an awful lot to say…but no concrete exidence hatsoever. Not even a link or article, just plain old hearsay.
August 14th, 2008 at 11:36 pm
yes ive read exposing-christianity link, and the guy has an awful lot to say…but no concrete exidence whatsoever. Not even a link or article, just plain old hearsay.
August 15th, 2008 at 2:18 am
You don’t need links when you can look up the historical & other information by yourself. Either that or you know it anyway.
The reason why practicing Magick didn’t work our for you, backfired and all is probably because you did something wrong, or lacked the knowledge to clean yourself of the negative energies left on you. (No offence intended there)
I had a small look at that site you had, and it made me laugh. I mean, look at some of the stuff they have on there!
I read the vampires thing.
“Vampirism is just simply someone demon possessed… nothing more!!”
WRONG.
Considering you know what Chakras are, as you said you’ve been through magick and everything, “Vampires” are just people with faulty chakras, who have deficiencies in their energy levels. Their Chakras absorb energies from around them. You might even be a vampire, and not know it
I read the Satan’s Origin thing
“The bible is very clear as to where Satan came from.”
Yeah, what a great source of bullshit. How could you use that as a source? There isn’t even any solid proof to say those things even did happen.
And what they say about gays, “If you are Gay or lesbian, you are demonized and need to be freed.” .
I don’t really need to say anything about that.
In the Church of Satan link, they say that we Satanists take the spotlight off what is really happening. I laugh at that.
Look at what Christians are saying. “We’re all going to die!!! Join our religion now and be saved or go to some place that burns you for eternity!”
Try to convert much?
Anyway, I have a question.
What do you think Satan looks like?
August 15th, 2008 at 5:47 pm
Satan is energy and can take on any form he damn well feels like.
Yes, I did know how to cleanse my self of energies. I learned a mess load of mental blocks, energy diversion and diffraction. I meditated and learned techniques form people.We made energies and and played a game to guess what shape it was. Pretty fun actually I admit xD. But once I lost control that was it. Unwelcomed presences were showing up that werent from my doing.
Heres a site I frequently visited, this might interest you as well, but its out of my hands now…you play with fire you get burned.
this might spark your interest a bit:http://www.wingmakers.co.nz/
and the right side of the homepage has useful information as well as the left. READ EVRYTHINg like i read your sites
:
http://www.wingmakers.co.nz/
August 16th, 2008 at 10:36 pm
Satan is not energy; he is a real being wether you deny him or not. He can control energy, visit us astrally or however he likes.
Experience is everything; If you get burned you have an idea of what and what not to do next time. This way you progress the fastest.
Thanks for the site, I noticed it had a lot of things that the JoS (Satanic site) had which I frequently visit.
September 3rd, 2008 at 7:46 pm
r u people stupid enough to think they actually showed the real demon name. it is quite dangerous to voice demon names out loud
Belial is not an actual demon name. Belial is just a name for satan it IS NOT his real name. that is y nothing happens when u say belial. u can scream belial if u want and nothing will happen. the reason for the “stomach pains” toward the begining of the forum at the mention of belial in your head is because (1. you already know its a demon name and ur scaring yourself or (2. U r attracting a demon but it really doesnt care about u at all and because its been an evil word for a long time.
GO PARANORMAL STATE
September 3rd, 2008 at 8:15 pm
1) Its not dangerous to say a Demon’s name.
2) Belial IS an actual Demons name. He is NOT Satan. I should know.
3) They just acted it out for publicity.
September 3rd, 2008 at 9:31 pm
well then explain y the bible calls satan belial and no i dont think all of it was publicity.
September 3rd, 2008 at 9:34 pm
Oh right, so you go on a book that someone decided to write one day? Everyone sues the bible as proof of historical happenings, but where is the proof that it is true?
By the way, if you haven’t read the above comments, I am a Satanist so I should know.
You also should know that we Satanists are *not* the evil, animal-sacrificing creeps that christianity says we are.
September 3rd, 2008 at 10:12 pm
i never said u were evil creeps
i may not be a satanist but i still respect religion.
its true that the bible doesnt really have proof but most religions dont have proof thats why its called believing
September 3rd, 2008 at 10:16 pm
My favorite thing: Self-experience. Best way to discover is get out there and find out for yourself.
I only said that because when most people say “Satanism” the christian stereotype comes into mind. We are only seen as evil because christianity has drummed it into our minds. For example; in books, movies, cartoons, etc it is shown that Demons/Satanists/Satan is evil.
September 3rd, 2008 at 10:33 pm
yea i used to go to a church like that and their narrow-mindedness was why i left
ur right about experience and thats the reason i got into all this ghost hunting stuff. u just never know wats all out there. its facinating
September 3rd, 2008 at 10:34 pm
but i still believe its somewhat dangerous to voice a demons true name
September 3rd, 2008 at 10:48 pm
Normally, it isn’t. But it might be a different story if you are badmouthing them and breaching false bullshiza about them
I know of a couple of supposedly haunted places around where I live, I want to go check them out.
September 3rd, 2008 at 10:49 pm
Sorry, I meant Preaching lol
September 4th, 2008 at 6:15 am
Until someone can show me a shred of evidence that this show might be somewhat real, on any level whatsoever, I gotta call fraud.
They never have a piece of good evidence. Not even one good EVP (and no, I’m not crediting the growling sounds that any one of those team members’ stomachs would make if they were hungry).
I’m not a skeptic. I follow TAPS.. I believe in the paranormal. I don’t believe in all the orbs/dust jazz, but if you put a solid piece of evidence in front of me, I’ll admit that you caught something if it can’t be debunked. However, Paranormal State’s repeated “oh, something over there moved!” (conveniently ALWAYS off camera) doesn’t impress me.
I’ve went out hunting for ghosts. Do you know how small of a chance there really is of you finding it, even in haunted places? Much less of you finding it in EVERY place you go. Now what are the odds that it would not only be a ghost in every place you go, but a demon who wants to follow you from place to place because it wants to be on TV? Yeah.. next season I heard the Easter Bunny is gonna make an appearance.
September 4th, 2008 at 6:27 pm
TAPS has a lot of those moments of “oh shit wat was that” moments to and i agree that paranormal state never has evidence but a point to bring up is that TAPS actually tries to catch evp’s and images while PRS does dead time and then they have an exorcism but i do find it odd that the catholic church gets in on every one of those cases. i really doubt some of those r actually priests or pastors.
it must just be me creepin myself out when i say a demons name then because i said it once and i got chills and i kinda felt warm. My mom had a very paranormal childhood that she wont even talk about but she’s the one that first warned me to not say names because my grandma (”a wikkin” i think i spelled that right) told her not to because they will become attached to u if u dont know wat ur doing
September 4th, 2008 at 6:29 pm
there isnt really any “haunted places” any where around me that it doesnt take more than an hour to get to so my pickins are slim
September 4th, 2008 at 7:21 pm
@Dylan
TAPS does have a lot of those moments, as I’d expect any ghost show to experience, but they also tend to follow it up with some sort of explanation or solid evidence. They don’t just assume every shadow and noise is a demon coming to possess their soul. Every episode isn’t based on theory, stacked on top of opinion, sprinkled with some fiction.. as Paranormal State clearly is.
By the way, they do try to get EVP’s just like TAPS does.. they simply never have any to show you. They use the digital recorders and Cool Edit (program) just like TAPS. I’ve even seen on an episode or two where they played back some EVPs.. but its always some nearly inaudible material or some type of growling sounds that really shouldn’t be credited. I mean, when you got 5-9 people in a room doing an investigation it shouldn’t be shocking that some sounds are gonna be made that might be hard to explain. If you add some music and alcohol, your investigation is a damn house party.
There aren’t really haunted places (that I know of) around me either. Me and my fiancee took a vacation and crossed state lines to find one. You can read about that more on my blog (by clicking on my name), if you’re interested. Second blog down.
September 4th, 2008 at 10:15 pm
yea i agree that most houses dont seem to be haunted. the people are either really disturbed or (most likely) just really wanna be on tv although i have seen some pretty far fetched TAPS shows but i do like them better because they actually dont want to believe its a ghost unless there is nothing else.
i have hear many strange stories about the Forest behind my house and there are a lot of old houses and an indian burial ground in there but ive never experienced anything and ive been back there from 8 a.m. to 4 p.m. so im not so sure about them
September 4th, 2008 at 10:17 pm
if u know of ANYWHERE good in NE tell me PLEASE
September 4th, 2008 at 10:38 pm
I used to be a skeptic, but then I started to get into the research and everything. I believe it now, but I’m still yet to *see* a spirit with my own eyes. My experiences have just been creepy and ‘misplaced’ sounds.
September 4th, 2008 at 10:49 pm
i went to one haunted house and my “abillity” to pick up on emotions and smells of “incidents” if thats what u wanna call em kicked in and it was terrible i was shaking and crying and everything had that irony smell and i had to leave the house to keep myself from throwing up ever since then i havent been able to find one but i dont know if id last cause i was really out of it.
i dont know why but i really wanna keep doing it even though that happened cause it was so interesting and u get such a rush from the slightest sound
September 4th, 2008 at 10:51 pm
Well… Not long ago I could of just sworn I saw something like a person moving in the corner of my eye from the hall way into the dining room.
I’m pretty sure I didn’t just freak myself out & saw it because of that, because I was concentrating on something completely different. I got up and had a look around, there was nothing. Theres nobody but me inside my house at the moment either
So yeah, I haven’t seen any spirits *properly* with my own eyes.
September 4th, 2008 at 10:51 pm
You’re in New England and can’t find a haunted place? TAPS is based in New England and did their entire first season there. I’m sure you could find a place or two if you searched..
September 5th, 2008 at 4:11 pm
Not New England. Nebraska. its pretty much normal in nebraska
September 5th, 2008 at 4:13 pm
yea ive creeped myself out a lot too and things like that have happened. i really wanna see a ghost first hand to but it is so rare even on TAPS they dont see that many and they do that for a living
September 22nd, 2008 at 11:29 pm
Uhm, aren’t the guys in TAPS plummers or something during the day? How are you supposed to trust a bunch of guys who are plummers by day, ghost hunters by night? I’m really wondering if this is the actual name of the demon Ryan is sensing at all. For one thing, why would he actually tell the show what the demon’s name was. He obviously doesn’t want any other people to have what he’s having happening to him, happen to other people.
The only thing that I really dislike about this show, is that they’ve kind of been having a bunch of crazies on there. Like that one guy who was taking “paranormal photos” and photos of precariously stacked items… Otherwise, I like it, and am not concerned much about the fact that they don’t have much evidence or anything. It’s just entertainment.
September 23rd, 2008 at 1:09 am
I have seen BELIAL.
I shit you not, scariest thing I have ever seen…
This happened about a year ago, I was out with my friend matt, and there are there is this old house that was built in the 1800’s , just outside of where i live in okotoks Alberta,anyways people all around who have been there which is a huge majority of surrounding towns call it the “haunted houses”..Anyways one night me and my friend matt were just driving around and talking,and no where near intentional he pulled up to this house,(black slaves used to live there,my feeling they got raped and abused)we didnt even notice until 20 min later because we were so involved in our conversation…all of a sudden I look behind me and i turn to matt and say “did you mean to pull up here”,he was very confused to as why we we were somehow subconsciously or spiritually pulled there…so he asks “do u wana leave”, i said no.so we continued on with our conversation and I could see matt drifting in and out of consciousness at the same time i seen BELIAL. at the corner of my eye,lurking and pacing back and forth in front of the car trying to read me trying to find my weaknesses, trying to put me in fear, so then i clued in to as why matt was drifting in and out of consciousness…I wanted to tread the water a little bit, i wanted to kind of figure out why matt couldnt sence it, i also felt 2 other demonic presence on his side of the window ,1 behind the car and one beside my window trying to put me in to fear..I roll down my window just a tadd because matt was having a smoke,his was also open, I finally asked him “do you sence that”? he replied yes i do and he asked me again do you wana leave?I said no, the whole time we were there he was playing this one song on the stereo,some song he has some infatuation with,anyways it went silent between us for a moment and the stereo just quit,with everything that was going on between BELIAL. pacing back and forth not even paying attention to matt, matt drifting in and out, the utter shutter of their presence i started to freak,i didnt say anything but in my head i was frantic, when the stereo stopped within 10 second of it stopping me and matt heard the most, i couldnt even explain in words, it was this howl that was half man half demon half wolf of a howl, a howl that you know to get the fuck out, I yell GO MATT GO, i have never been so terrified in my whole entire life..
my whole point is, is that I have seen BELIAL. , for a year now I have wondered what that demon was, once I typed it in, and looked at the description and the picture,i knew it was BELIAL. that I saw.
kinda gave me some closer on what it was
thanks paranomal state.
Melanie.
September 23rd, 2008 at 1:36 am
Well I just seen the 2 episodes for the first time tonight. Well I said the name twice and i start feeling warm and sweaty feeling. Its really weird feeling. and i doubt that i’ll say the name again. Well im one of the people who dont have a religon. like i dont believe in god or satan. or any of them religons like that. cause i havent seen no evidence in existance. i aint gonna believe in a book with a bullshit story. theres no tellin who made the shit up. i think people who write shit like that has been trippin on too much acid. but i believe in paranormal shit like ghost and spirits.
September 23rd, 2008 at 4:03 am
If you think it is BS, then don’t watch the show. I have had enough real life experiences myself, which for me, have confirmed this.
Secondly, you may view the shows where a demon, or spirit is targetting an adult. But, when they talk to a 3 year old, and a 7 year old, how can you say that is BS.
If you still think it’s BS. I dare you to repeatedly scream the name out loud. Do you have the balls? I doubt it.
Ignorance is not bliss when it comes to this topic. I dare you to take on that challenge, if you think you are so sure it’s BS. Try ESP’s. Get a ouija board. Do ALL the things they warn you NOT to do, and get back to me.
I doubt any one of you have it in you. If you didn’t have some belief, you wouldn’t have found this site, nor searched it. Nor would you watch the show. I think those who dont believe it in are the ones actually full of BS.
COWARDS!
September 23rd, 2008 at 4:06 am
Evalee,
I believe you completely. If other’s don’t, screw them. You know what you saw.
September 23rd, 2008 at 5:57 am
I don’t care much for the show, but I love Chip Coffey.
He’s the only reason I watch.
And what ever happened to his psychic kids show? I saw one episode and that’s it…
-Juan
September 23rd, 2008 at 7:01 am
saying the name outloud only invokes bad things when the demon is present.
September 23rd, 2008 at 7:04 am
In regards to Melanie;
I think you are either lying or got something mixed up there.
Demons won’t do anything to you unless you do something equally bad to them.
And they don’t howl.
If he looked anything other than human than it is not Belial.
@ Tyler;
…
…No…
…Just no.
September 23rd, 2008 at 12:49 pm
Look…I was noticing a lot of people at the top of this putting people down for their beliefs saying that if you believe in the paranormal and the spiritual that they’re idiots. Well fuck you! Who are you and what gives you the right to put other people down? For the record i have had paranormal expierences…yea that’s right…plural…more than one. They were things that i couldn’t explain and freaked the shit out of me. I was at my grandma’s house when i was a kid, way before i found out about ghost hunting and evps and all that stuff. The tv i was watching was on a timer and it turned off…early. I didn’t pay any attention to it tho, and i tried to fall asleep. Then i thought i heard the closet door open, but i didn’t think much of it. Then i started hearing these smacks like a person’s hand smacking into the dressers and walls and stuff all around the room. and started getting even more freaked out because i was the only one in the room. Then i heard a smack right next to my head on the nightstand and then i heard “get out” spoken to me. Now i know what youre thinking, that the term “get out” is used by too many ghost hunters and is heard on too many fake evps, but that’s what i heard. Nobody was in the room but me, and it was the dead of winter so the window was closed. How the fuck do you explain that? You can’t and neither can I. So it’s paranormal. That’s what i believe in. I believe in the healing power of Christ and the decieveing power of the devil and his minions. I have been researching this stuff for the past year and a half, now i know that doesn’t make me an expert, but it at least makes me somewhat knowledgeable on the subject. That’s the first time i’ve ever heard of that saying the name thing. Right after that anagram appeared on the tv, there was a water bottle at the end of my bed that sounded like it was being crushed. It was on the ground. So next time you wanna go and put people down for their beliefs…don’t because it is the most immature fucking thing i’ve ever seen anyone do.
Thanks for your consideration,
Mike
P.S. Melanie…cool story. I believe you.
September 23rd, 2008 at 3:35 pm
If saying the name is so bad then why did they flash it across the screen unscrambled or not, people are going to unscramble it and say it. So, if they don’t want people to say it they why put it on the screen, thats just tempting people to want to say it.
September 23rd, 2008 at 4:24 pm
Reasons to WHY not say the name outloud.
Saying an demonic name outloud is giving if force, just like being very afraid of a ghost gives it strength. Saying the name of a demon makes it come forth and become stronger. I really hope that non says it to try it out. cause a demon can haunt you forever. Or drive you to insanity (very rar most be told). But I say it because it can. And also I want you all to be very careful of the names. A demon is nothing you wanna handle with and don’t wanna be involved with if you don’t have to. So I hope that no one says this outloud.
The name gives it strength and can make it search you up. Time and space is not a problem for them.
September 23rd, 2008 at 5:11 pm
first of all i agree with dralik after repeatedly saying the name out loud. i also asked my grandma who is a former satanist and she told me the same thing dralik did. THE NAME MEANS NOTHING. also to the person who dared everyone to yell BELIAL out loud i wanna know if you have tried it. if u havent how do u know it works.
September 23rd, 2008 at 5:34 pm
Whether saying the name out loud really does anything or not, lets be serious. What are the odds that a paranormal show, in its FIRST SEASON (when ratings are so very important) would be so lucky to get an actual demon (something no one hardly EVER finds) who has nothing better to do than to follow around its MAIN character (not one of the other kids, the main one) from place to place? What are the logical chances of that? Does Belial want to be a movie star, or what? Be fucking serious.
I’m a firm believer of the paranormal.. I’m just not a sucker for a television network when its obvious they are trying to make a dollar and not make an educated paranormal show.
September 23rd, 2008 at 5:37 pm
exactly
September 23rd, 2008 at 8:57 pm
holy hell, i just pronounced his name out loud and felt a wave of shivers throughout my entire body, it’s been lingering in different areas, mainly my chest for almost a minute now.
September 23rd, 2008 at 10:28 pm
Thats a psychological reaction to knowing that it might do something. The same feeling would occur if you were about to get on an airplane and I walked up to you and said “if you board this plane, you will certainly die.” Psychologically, the whole time you are on that plane you will be worried of death approaching. Had you never read 100 comments on here saying it would happen and you said his name, you’d feel nothing.
Try telling one of your friends who has never seen the show or know much of demons to say the name without telling them anything else and ask them 30 minutes later if they felt anything.
September 23rd, 2008 at 10:34 pm
Thanks mike!!Appreciate it!!
I dont care if anyone believes me, just wanted to share my experience!
September 23rd, 2008 at 11:07 pm
@ Mike, I believe in the Paranormal, too. That shit DOES happen, but some people are just too blind to see it.
Though I don’t believe in that Christ Bull. I have also done my research. But hey; believe what you want.
@ EJ, That is true. Almost every time I research paranormal stuff or think about it, stuff like that happens.
@ Melanie, I didn’t say I didn’t believe you, I said that I thought that *either* you were lying or *got something mixed up there*.
I strongly doubt it was Belial or any other Demon.
September 23rd, 2008 at 11:32 pm
How can you have doubts when
A)you dont know me and
B) You wernt even there, so how could you have doubts??i know what I saw and I know what I felt..
September 24th, 2008 at 12:59 am
Dralik –
I have a few questions for you…
Let me start out by saying that I am not trying to undermine you or shun you for your posts, but that I am trying to better understand you, educate myself on your point of view, and take it all in.
In a previous post(and this is only one of a few examples of yours that I’ve read here) you stated the following :
“I KNOW IT SO.
If you don’t believe me, that is fine with me. Just don’t go around saying that I am bullshiting because I know this is real and I have proof. We don’t push Satanism onto other people, like Christianity does.”
So my first observation, if I have the context right, is that you have “proof” of your experiences and other things that could be corroborated with review by your friendly neighborhood atheist. My question is, what exactly is this “proof”? Please tell me it is something substantial and not philosophical or methaphorical.
Secondly, I can’t help but notice that you find comedy in the story of Adam and Eve or in other accounts of the Old Testament, yet you don’t find your own stories laughable or absurd. In particular, I am referring to your disbelief in “God”, your belief in angels(greys) and other demons, astral planes and whatnot. I can understand a disbelief in both the Genesis stories and the angels and demon stories, but to believe one and not the other when they both are made up of the same myth-stuff requires some pretty irrational thinking. That is, of course, unless you have some sort of proof to back up your claims. So again, what is your proof?
I can’t help but notice on several occasions, you’ve also said things like, “I should know, since I am a Satanist”, or something similar. Basically you’ve been making claims about Satanism and discrediting other peoples claims(people that are not Satanists) when they make their claims in regards to Satanism. I would ask you, what are your credentials as an authoritarian on matters of Satanism? Surely you would have something more compelling than an explanation that you have read a few books or took up Satanism a few years back. Let me help explain my point. I could be a resident from the state of Montana, living there for 15 years, but never getting out much. Now just because I have lived there for a long time doesn’t make me qualified to act as an authoritarian on the behalf of the state of Montana when somebody else makes a claim about the state that I’ve lived in for 15 years. Now if I was the governer of Montana for several years, I may be in more of a position to do so, but otherwise, probably not. My point is, where and how do you stand as an authoritarian on Satanism when you balk at outsiders’ claims? What credentials do you have to back them up? If there are none, then I see it as nothing more than someone on the other side of the coin with a bias towards Satanism rather than Christianity(or any other dualistic theism). And anyone with a mind of sound reason knows that the most accurate accounts of what may be true are the disinterested and the unbiased accounts as they have nothing to gain or lose in the transmission of the information.
My last question, to sum it up, is where can I find literature on the Satanism that you follow so that I can read up on it and understand it. I don’t see how it’s possible to be an atheist, then convert from atheism to Satanism, considering most atheists are atheists because there is nothing compelling enough to convince them that the supernatural is real. It must take some pretty heavy stuff!!!
Forgive me for not reading every post you had, but there are hundreds on here and thought that maybe you’d be a peach and just pass some information along to me so I can read up on it. I’d like to see what, if anything, would cause someone to follow Satanism on faith, like many other religions. That is, unless you have proof, not faith!
Thanks for your time,
Jason
September 24th, 2008 at 3:57 am
@ Melanie, I don’t know you, but I know Demons. I didn’t say that it was all bull, just the fact that you were under the impression that it was Belial. If you’re sure that it happened, then I believe it happened. But as I said before – I highly doubt it is Belial or any other Demon.
@Jason, To me, “proof”, or at least the best form of “proof” is self-experience, as I have said in other posts. Most, not all but most are just ‘coincidences’ that happen far too often at specific times to just be simply coincidences.
Other things include happenings in my life which are directly linked to certain subjects, like Satanism. My research has also made s small contribution to what I have experienced, so I better understood it.
My proof on these subject are mostly self experience, which will get you thinking I can’t prove it. Most of it I can’t, to tell the truth.
But I have looked at a lot of different sources of information, *especially* the teachings of both Satanism and Christianity. I have found many flaws and questions which cannot be properly answered with Christianity and with Satanism I have found none. And just the fact that Satanism wasn’t anything like what Christianity said it was.
As you probably know, I was before an Atheist and skeptic about Spirituality. I found an interest in the Spirituality topic before (more specifically the Paranormal) which led me to religions.
And you should also know that there are different types of Satanism, but I can say that the only *true* type of Satanism is Spiritual Satanism.
You can research it yourself, if you like.
With your next question, I have said that I have done plenty of research, and I still look into certain things that pop up regarding these subjects. I am also a member of a large community of Spiritual Satanists, many of which are advanced or adept in its practices.
And if you had a Christian and a Satanist both saying stuff about Satanism, who would you think would know more about the subject?
And yes, I know that I do say certain things about Christianity which contradicts myself with that last statement, but the main intention of these posts is to defend Satanism, not attack Christianity.
One of the main sources I gain most of my information from is http://www.joyofsatan.org or you can just click on my name (same link). Just ignore the colors and believe what you want to believe. The basics of Spiritual Satanism is on the right of that main page.
You may want to research more, too as it can he hard to rely off that single source.
Hope I answered all of your questions, but if I didn’t or you have more, than go ahead and say so.
Remember, study the whole site, ignore the colours and believe only what you want to!
September 28th, 2008 at 7:31 am
So, what do you think?
Bullshiza?
Some good points but not convincing enough?
It opened your eyes?
Please, some feedback, even if it is negative!
September 29th, 2008 at 11:02 pm
This sounds like Harry Potter “He Who Must Not Be Named”.
September 30th, 2008 at 2:15 am
Haha, good one.
October 1st, 2008 at 1:37 am
Just because you “read” books does not make you an expert on demons and such…
You said you believed me then you said you didnt??
Melanie, I don’t know you, but I know Demons. I didn’t say that it was all bull, just the fact that you were under the impression that it was Belial. If you’re sure that it happened, then I believe it happened. But as I said before – I highly doubt it is Belial or any other Demon.
that again makes no sence…
If you dont believe me keep it to yourself, and even if you do still keep it to yourself, because you obviously have no idea what you believe.
October 1st, 2008 at 4:43 am
I am a Satanist and I don’t JUST read books. I get out there, get involved.
It doesn’t make sense? Okay here’s a simpler sentence;
I do believe you about your story, I just think it was something other than a Demon.
As for “because you obviously have no idea what you believe.”
You see, THAT makes no sense. Because I do know exactly what I believe. Wait… no, not what I believe, what I **KNOW**.
And YOU have NO idea what I know.
You would be surprised.
October 1st, 2008 at 12:56 pm
hahah WOW. defensive…
And for the whole satanist thing, your delusional…
oh and dralik you are very dramatic!!!I guess thats all a part of your “satanist” thing,but hey good luck with that!!!
October 1st, 2008 at 5:40 pm
WELL isnt somebody bitchy today.
October 1st, 2008 at 9:34 pm
Haha, *delusional*…
No, you are just ignorant. I will say no more…
Just, try to get more sleep… Chocolate helps, too.
;D
October 1st, 2008 at 11:10 pm
hahahaha that was a smart ass thing to say but it was funny
on a serious note i do agree with Dralik on most things and im NOT a satanist
October 2nd, 2008 at 3:25 am
Thanks, Dylan
I appreciate it.
October 2nd, 2008 at 3:49 pm
Dralik said: And you should also know that there are different types of Satanism, but I can say that the only *true* type of Satanism is Spiritual Satanism.
You can research it yourself, if you like.
This is bull… Tell us about this satanism. And please don’t tell us that it is joy of satan.
Oldest documented satanism is the church of satan – older “satanisms” were people fooling around with “black” magic. (oto, hellfireclubs and so on).
And NO! No “real” demon is present when called upon – it’s an act you perform to reach a state of mind when black magic rituals are performed. TRADITIONALLY you call upon satan, lucifer, belial, leviathan. – And no attacks, ghosts, voices, or anything supernatural appears.
October 2nd, 2008 at 9:22 pm
JoS Ministries IS Spiritual Satanism. I have told you about it. You can read about it. Back in our history, we were those so called “Witches” that were burned for our not-so-dark practices. Pagans, if I am correct.
You are WRONG.
Demons DO come, and if you were a “real” Satanist you should know that. Sometimes they do not, there are reasons for that. Sometimes you cannot see them, but there is physical evidence which shows they are.
I highly doubt you are a Satanist. Not of our stripe, anyway.
October 3rd, 2008 at 3:20 am
Please post some links documenting that you are an old cast of satanists. I doubt the lines between you and the witches is there. And since when have the pegans kept the flame burning and are now jos. Looking at the litterature on jos’ hp there is no real evidence that it is an old cast or cult. Please post the links that i’m supposed to study.
“Demons DO come, and if you were a “real” Satanist you should know that”
I will not debate if demons really appear or not. In my world they never have, and they are no more than an inspiration and a rolemodel, and in that way creatures that can guide you.
CoS is the oldest documented satanism and it only goes back to 1966. There were many who served as inspiration when satanism was founded (nietzsche, crowley, redbeard, and so on) but none that actually claimed themselves as satanists or had a direct satanic practice.
Pegans were no doubt not in the christians good book but they were never really satanists! They did not have a satanic practice.
“I highly doubt you are a Satanist. Not of our stripe, anyway.”
You got the last part right, i’m not of your stripe, and never will be. But i’ve been in this game for 14 years and debated weird cultmembers before. Many claim to be the true satanists and none ever really are. They can call themselves what they wan’t and I won’t judge who’s a satanist. Only that the paths they talk about usually are occult and many pretty newage.
Please excuse my english – it’s my second language.
October 3rd, 2008 at 4:06 am
You don’t need documents. Look it up on Wikipedia or something. As I said, we were Pagans back in that time. Our practices are based off those of Pagans. Pagans were the ones who were burned, being called “Witches”.
Most, if not all questions which are not answered on the JoS are answered in our online community group, in which we can both ask questions and answer them.
Its one of those things where you ask something, find the answer, and pass it on to others who have the same question.
“In my world they never have, and they are no more than an inspiration and a rolemodel, and in that way creatures that can guide you.”
Very well, if that is your experience than you should believe that.
“Pagans were no doubt not in the christians good book but they were never really satanists! They did not have a satanic practice.”
As I said, our workings are based on the old Pagan workings, as we believe were mostly Spiritual.
I believe what I believe, and if you don’t then don’t. I know you mean it as just a figure of speech, but I know it is no game.
Your English is fine. I didn’t notice any faults, but then again I wasn’t looking.
October 5th, 2008 at 4:01 am
“You don’t need documents. Look it up on Wikipedia or something. As I said, we were Pagans back in that time.”
Done. And as I suspekted, there is no claim that any of the pagan religions were satanists. Yes, I ndo need documents to convince me that spiritual satanists have been around for ages and is a part of pagan religion. And well documented reliable sources too. Not just claimes of JoS.
“Pagans were the ones who were burned, being called “Witches”.”
Not just pagans were burned, but alot of different people, even christians. Read up on it in “The Counsellor of Witches” by swedish author and jurnalist Jan Guillou.
The witchtrials were not just an attack on subreligious groubs but an attack triggered by christian paranoia and many were drowned, burned and stoned.
October 5th, 2008 at 4:09 am
I didn’t mean that Satanists were around at that time. Our workings are based off what we have discovered of theirs, and I have also noticed that we also have some Egyptian beliefs, from what we know about them. That is what has been around for who knows how long. We have just made sense of certain things to what we believe.
And yes, they weren’t the ONLY ones who were burned. I was just placing emphasis on them.
October 5th, 2008 at 2:15 pm
Can’t we all just get along? lol
Does anybody know of any haunted places that you can go to in the New York area? Any surrounding states around New York would be good too. After my New Hope trip, I kinda want to go visit some other places.
October 5th, 2008 at 10:03 pm
I don’t see why not ;D
Sorry, I’m in Australia, and I only know of 1 supposedly haunted place in my city.
October 6th, 2008 at 2:08 am
EJ says : Can’t we all just get along? lol
- I actually think that we are; no hard feelings here, its just a debate
“I didn’t mean that Satanists were around at that time.”
Thx for clearing that up.
So you incorporates fragments of ancient religion as well as satan. And you think it is the true way of being a satanist. – I got that right?
It is then pretty safe to say that you belong to a minority
among satanists, and allso a very young “covern” with a religious point of view. – I got that right too?
Another time, be a bit more carefull about claiming stuff like: “the only *true* type of Satanism is Spiritual Satanism.” – You might accidentially step on the toes of some of us old rats.
As far as spiritual satanism goes, I think that Temple of Set were the first ones to go in that direction. I’m not shure, but I think they left behind the name of satan some years ago, but they used it at the beginning. They are a fragment of CoS, and they focus alot on ancient egyptian gods. You might wanna check them out as an inspiration if you don’t allready know about them.
I wish you guys the best of luck on your studys and your path.
October 6th, 2008 at 10:05 am
“So you incorporates fragments of ancient religion as well as satan. And you think it is the true way of being a satanist. – I got that right?”
Pretty much. Certain things fit in where others don’t, those things we believe. And I assume some things from personal experience of other people contribute to our beliefs. That is what we call our ‘version’ Spiritual Satanism, If that makes sense.
———
“It is then pretty safe to say that you belong to a minority
among satanists, and allso a very young “covern” with a religious point of view. – I got that right too?”
In some aspects we are a minority. But there are more of us than most people think. I’m not sure what you would consider young/old but I don’t think we are that young. The JoS website, as far as I know, was created sometime around 2002, but I have no idea where it was before that.
———-
“Another time, be a bit more carefull about claiming stuff like: “the only *true* type of Satanism is Spiritual Satanism.” – You might accidentially step on the toes of some of us old rats.”
It is my opinion, and I say it freely. It is your choice wether to believe it or not.
———
I don’t know much about the Temple of Set, but I’ll look them up when I get some free time.
Good luck to you too
October 9th, 2008 at 7:58 pm
I’m so very impressed Dralik, you’ve been a satanist, for what, 6 months and you already know for a FACT that all other religion is wrong? I can’t wait to check back in 6 more months to see what other FACTS you’ve unearthed. Truth is. all religion is based in belief…… even satanism. If satanism was fact based it would be referred to as a science, not a religion. Who knows, maybe it’s literature IS the only thats true. Here’s a FACT, you don’t know for sure homeboy and you won’t till your dead. Ah, what the hell, here’s another FACT for you- Mormons kill and eat their fist born…….I’ve seen it.
October 10th, 2008 at 1:07 am
CrushGoove101 says : If satanism was fact based it would be referred to as a science, not a religion.
Satanism is not refered to as religion since it has atheism in it’s fundament. A more correct term would be anti-religion.
October 10th, 2008 at 1:32 am
CrushGoove101, It doesn’t take 6 months or more to research most major religions and link them to reality.
True that all religions is based on belief, but I tend to look for more than that.
If you don’t believe me, that’s your loss. Even if it IS all bullsh*t, which I highly doubt, I can safely say that it has improved my life so much in these last 6 months or so.
Mormons kill & eat their first born? I don’t believe that, although it is possible – Christians blame all that sacrificial sh*t on us Satanists and yet their bible *clearly* state that they themselves do.
Check it out for yourself.
http://www.exposingchristianity.com/Human%20Sacrifice%20and%20the%20Bible.html
Seriously, do they really kill & eat their first born? I want to believe it but I don’t, haha.
October 10th, 2008 at 1:34 am
By the Way Danish Satanist; Spiritual/JoS Satanism doesn’t involve Atheism much, if at all.
October 10th, 2008 at 3:03 pm
Dralik says : Spiritual/JoS Satanism doesn’t involve Atheism much, if at all.
I know – it lies pretty much in the word “spiritual”.
Traditional satanism is atheistic by nature. Without disrespecting JoS in this claim, JoS is still a satanic subculture.
October 10th, 2008 at 10:01 pm
Belial show me what you can do and give me skinny sweet girls everywere every day and night
October 10th, 2008 at 10:56 pm
hahahaha if only it worked like that.
October 11th, 2008 at 1:46 am
lol, yep.
October 11th, 2008 at 4:22 am
I started watching this show to find some answers to somethings that have been happening to me. I thought at first they had something, now not so much. I do, however, have a problem. At first I was seeing comforting spirits, people I knew, friends and family. Usually just a vision of the person and on very rare occations a word or two almost as a warning to something. At first I was never scared of what I saw or heard. Now I am hearing a very scary and threatening voice in my ear. And when I say that, it is not like whatever it is is whispering to me but almost like the voice, or grawl, which is more what it resembles, is actually inside my ear. I know I sound insane. And if someone told me this story I wouldn’t believe it either, but I am desprate, so think whatever it is you want. My question is, is does anyone actually know someone who can help me with this. It used to happen a couple times a year. Now it is happening almost on a daily basis. I am a mother of 2 living in the country and my husband is always out in the field….not to mention that he doesn’t believe a word of it. But if someone knows who I can contact to honestly get some help…I desperately need it. Please help!
October 11th, 2008 at 6:04 am
How long has this been happening for? I don’t think you are insane.
I’m not sure who you can go to for help without being put on meds or worse, but just remember that you have a choice; you don’t have to listen to whatever it says. If its telling you to do things, you don’t have to obey it. Its your choice.
But can I ask, what is it saying to you, and what ‘vibe’ do you get from the sound of the voice?
October 11th, 2008 at 4:13 pm
doubleD : find a media that you find trustworthy and lives around your area and tell that person about it. Only media that deals with ghost that I know of is Harald G. Jensen from Denmark and you can contact him here: mail@siriusmedia.dk – Mabye he can help you get in contact with locals.
October 11th, 2008 at 9:50 pm
*gives a thumbs up to Danish Satanist*
October 11th, 2008 at 10:15 pm
Finally someone who doesnt think im nuts!!!! The things that “he” or whatever are saying are names or foreign words. I know from looking up certain things on the internet that some are greek words. They all seem to bring me back to the 4 Princes and no it was not because of this PRS show. I didn’t start watching that until this summer and I have been having the negative stuff go on since about last xmas. I don’t feel that whatever it is is telling me to do anything…like kill my family, etc. I mean this in a very serious way. I am 33 w/ 2 children so this is not a joke at this point. At first I just ignored it, but that voice was indescribable. It was like it hit the inside of my eardrum and made vibrations under my skin over my whole body. There was a small period of time that I would actually got pissed off at it and yelled that he wasn’t scaring me and told him if he wanted a fight he would get one. I like to think of myself as tough. Not anymore, he is definately winning. My father is a pastor, and so far I have hidden everything about any evil from anyone I know. Due to the responses I got when the spirits first started visiting…the good ones I refuse to tell anyone other than my dad. We will see what he said. He is a Lutheran minister so I hope he can help. Also, thank you for the web site on Mr. Jensen. I’ll try anything. But again thank you and if anyone else has any info and doesn’t want to put it on the blog please contact me at deb_dick@yahoo.com
October 11th, 2008 at 10:36 pm
i feell ignorant 4 asking but does danish satanist or dralik know what this could be. i see family from time to time so now im spooked.
October 12th, 2008 at 4:44 am
Does it seem to react to your thoughts and/or speech? like does “he” shut up when you tell him to or reply to what you say, even though you cannot understand it?
I think this is something “Paranormal” and maybe you could ask (if you want to, of course) on these forums: http://www.hauntedtavern.proboards83.com/index.cgi
You’ll have to sign up but its free and safe.
October 12th, 2008 at 4:46 am
Oh and by the way… *some* people on the forums might go for the “crazy” explanation, but you should get a few good answers.
October 12th, 2008 at 4:47 am
And Dylan; what do you mean?
October 12th, 2008 at 5:36 am
Dylan says : i feell ignorant 4 asking but does danish satanist or dralik know what this could be. i see family from time to time so now im spooked.
My best guess is that it is a “ghost”. I have very little experience wih ghosts, but from the ones I have, i’d say that there is no reason for ghosts to be dead people or other inteligent beings from another dimention.
Nature can do many strange phenomenons and as far as I can see, ghosts is another phenomenon that acts alot like life, but is’nt.
Ghosts are not allways imitating people and voices, but sometimes the sound of an object moving or even an engine running or bell ringing.
I believe that there is a good chance that ghosts apear when certain conditions are met, that it is a reaction to something, and it is a harmless phenomenon that at worst can be annoying.
This claim might provoke someone and it is not my intention to do so. So please don’t feel offended by me saying this.
October 12th, 2008 at 9:11 am
Oh, sorry. I understand what you meant now.
I was at my friend’s party last night, I barely got any sleep so my mind isn’t working the way it should be
October 12th, 2008 at 10:14 am
i didnt know ghost could be malevolent. i figured ghosts were “imprints” of sorts on places of importance. huh i got a lot to learn i guess
“believe that there is a good chance that ghosts apear when certain conditions are met, that it is a reaction to something”
wouldnt that be phsycic sensitivity…mabey
October 12th, 2008 at 7:24 pm
I believe Ghost apparitions are just strong “Thoughtforms”.
Thoughtforms are created by directed energy, for example, emotions. They can have quite an effect on things around it, so if the thoughtform was created by lots of anger & hatred, that could cause malevolence.
Other things like voices and other weird experiences I think they are not thoughtforms, but something like a Spirit.
October 12th, 2008 at 9:36 pm
Thank you, I will try the forum. I did talk to my dad who, like I said is a Lutheran minister and of course his explanation is that I have always been into the supernatural i.e. Stephen King, horror movies, etc even when I was a kid, but who isn’t. I never ever believed any of that fantasy crap and still don’t. This “evil spirit” or what ever it is never stops when I tell it to. It never does anything I ask it to. Before it was just an annoyance and I told it that I thought that. Now after getting a blessed cross from my dad, the minister and a blessed bible things have gotten increasingly worse. My mood has also changed. I am very pissed off, and that is an understatement. I also have been seeing dark shadows and definate figures that are not really on the friendly side. I am convinced that the words that the “powerful” one is saying to me is sometimes either greek or hebrew. I have looked some up and that is what I have found so far. I know I should quit looking into this but I have to find out what this thing is. Evil or otherwise. The shadows or moving dark figures have always been in the background somewhere and never really come at me or my family members. I did, however find one that was “attached” to my 2 year old daughter after I received the blessed items. At the time she was holding the bible and whatever it was did not like it. That was the only time I heard it say something that I could understand very clearly. It said to get them out or pain would come. Not sure exactly what that means but not sure I’m liking it either. I have for the moment removed the items just because of my family. If there is something evil here I want it to concentrate on me and no one else!!!
October 12th, 2008 at 11:11 pm
could demons possibly be doing this.
ive never heard of a ghost being so open and present.
October 13th, 2008 at 2:24 am
I just googled “facts about ghosts”, and what a bunch of junk came up. There is one set of “facts” that all of the “fact” sheets are based on, and that set clames stuff like:
-
Ghosts can smell things and love the smell of lemons.
They are pranksters.
Ghosts can read your thoughts.
If a spirit was a jerk while living, they will probably still be a jerk while a ghost.
Ghosts make friends with other ghosts from different eras.
Ghosts like to climb up and down stairs at night.
-
So mabye DoubleD can just distract her jerk pranksters and their friends by putting lots of lemon on the stairs. – This strategy is based on the facts! You gotta be bloody kidding me
Dylan says : could demons possibly be doing this.
(no offence Dralik, and I know that JoS believe demons to be ET’s and I don’t think that aliens are causing this either).
And if demons were real, would they not have a battle against god to get ready for, instead of scaring housewifes?!
DoubleD, I would suggest that is you wan’t to know what the voice is saying, then wear a portable recording system and repeat what it says while recoding it, and bring it to a university.
No doubt you gotta get rid of this haunting.
I once read an essay on dealing with hauntings by transforming yourself into something more dangerous than the thing causing the haunting. – I have no idea if it works or not. Anyway, I still think you should make contact with a medium.
October 13th, 2008 at 3:34 am
That’s hilarious.
No offence taken. I understand people have different beliefs to mine.
October 13th, 2008 at 8:44 am
Dralik, glad you did’nt feel offended.
Yeah, is’nt it hilarious, and actually pretty sad too. – That the best facts about ghosts contains junk like this. And that serious studys of the subject usually includes a team of people with av equipment trying to get something on tape to affirm that ghosts really are there. It has been done so many times before. They should be more steps ahead trying to figure out what ghosts really are and what causes them to act.
Guess that’s why no money gets donated for paranormal research.
October 13th, 2008 at 5:03 pm
do you think they got an EVP of “LEMONS ARE GOOD” or something. i would love to hear something like that
October 13th, 2008 at 9:37 pm
haha yeah.
Not too long ago I was in bed, half-awake, after a while when I woke up more I heard this whisper in my left ear (strangely, because there is a wall to my left) which said “Come on…” in a really creepy, hoarse voice.
I wasn’t too freaked out, strangely, I was just like “What the…”
October 14th, 2008 at 12:57 am
see i would piss myself if that happened.
i felt something touch my shoulder while i was asleep and i freaked and broke two knuckles on my headboard of my bed.
October 14th, 2008 at 3:16 am
Ouch…
October 14th, 2008 at 11:26 am
yeah i scared the piss out of my roomate too.
October 20th, 2008 at 9:29 pm
Hey guys, I just wanted to share something with you. Its a movie called Esoteric Agenda; It goes for a fair while (2 hours) but I think its a real eye-opener and is a must-watch.
Its your choice to believe it, its your choice to watch it.
But all I *ask* is that you sit down when you have the time and watch it through.
Thanks.
http://video.google.com/videoplay?docid=-6030443037963555139
October 25th, 2008 at 2:53 am
Dralik, please don’t take stuff like that too serious. Conspiratists love to claim stuff like the coming of ww3 and that illuminati rules the planet.
You know some stuff about pagans – do you feel that the info that the video claims about pagans is true?
The video shortly claims that illuminati are satanists and illuminati is pagans – so are you illuminati and starting ww3? I don’t think so. You see how fast theese guys claim their targets?
The movie clims that we are controlled by fear while it shows dead babys and massgraves itself.
Shure, parts of it’s claims are true, but what conspiratists are good at is waveing a carpet of small fragments of info and claiming the resoult as the truth.
Alot of paranoid people fear the year 2012.
I remember the “apocalypse” of 1999 claimed by other conspiratists. The “prophet” nostradamus had seen both the rise of ww1 and ww2, man in space saddam hussein, eu, and so on. And he saw the judgementday coming 9/7-99. And what came? Nothing
I know that the conspiratists make stuff sound trustworthy, but they, like many medias, use fear to get through the your attention.
You gotta be smarter that this and see their claims for what they really are – CLAIMS.
Some conspiratists allso think that “the people on top” know about intelligent life in space. This year france and uk made all their ufo “x-files” public. You can look them up on the net. No conspirations there and the governments know as little about ufo’s and aliens as the common man does.
Please don’t buy their bull**** and don’t fear their apocolypses.
October 25th, 2008 at 5:02 am
I believe what I want and do not try to change that.
Anyway, the reason why I think it is important is because of its points about Spirituality. Not 2012/WW3 or whatever else it goes on about.
The last 20 or so minutes are the best.
October 25th, 2008 at 6:53 am
I won’t try to change what you wanna believe in. I just wan’t to point out that the conspiracys are not verry trustworthy.
If you’re into that kind of spiritual angels then check out the movie called “what the bleep do we know”.
You cn find it in places like google video and youtube.
I promise you you will love it if you liked the ending of esoteric aganda.
October 25th, 2008 at 7:08 am
Well, its interesting already
October 25th, 2008 at 8:25 am
Wow…
That’s all I can say ;D
And I haven’t even finished watching it!
Thanks for that.
This 10, 000, 000, 000 piece jigsaw puzzle is getting pieced together slowly but surely!
October 25th, 2008 at 9:21 am
No doubt that not all of it is the whole truth, but again, it makes some usefull points and everything is made easy to understand.
I enjoyed it when I saw it.
October 25th, 2008 at 9:12 pm
Yeah, I enjoyed it too. Its interesting to think that those “water experiments” were actually done in reality with those results.
October 26th, 2008 at 3:27 pm
Yeah, physics can be petty interesting. Im really looking forewards to see what kind of understanding of the world that the future brings.
November 1st, 2008 at 12:44 am
My friend made out with Ryan at a house party over the summer in PA. She claims they went into a bedroom and he wanted her to dress up like a ghost (bedsheet) in heels and he wanted to tape them doing it with some heat camera that measured the heat in the air or something. She said it got too bizare and she booked, this guy is really weird.
November 1st, 2008 at 2:19 am
…
November 1st, 2008 at 2:54 am
I have a serious problem on my hands that has now not just messed with my but is now messing with my 2-year-old. I used to be able to see “good spirit guides” people I knew that had died and they never scared me. So I opened myself up. A lot!!!! Now, this thing is messing with my daughter instead of me. At first I was scared now I’ m just Fricking pissed!!!!!!!!!!! I’m done with this thing what ever it is and the “house wife” is about to lay down the law. Does anyone on this site actually have any good advise that could seriously help me in my situation or not. If not. that is fine…but I seriously need some help at this point. I’ve tried many sites and I am desperately asking anyone….DO YOU HAVE ANY ANSWERS? If so who is a legitimate person to talk to? I am terrified!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
November 2nd, 2008 at 3:58 am
DoubleD, did you contack Harald. By the way, here are another 19 phonenumbers on danish medias who remove ghosts: http://www.siriusmedia.dk/Sider/side_7.htm
(remember to dial +45 before the numbers)
http://www.marion-dampier-jeans.org/ is another danish medium who removes ghosts. If any medium has interntional contacts it might be her.
Anyway, you should really get in contact with some of these people and let them help you on.
To the best of my knowledge mediums are the only kind of peeople who can successfully remove ghosts.
In danish there are several books on the subject and even “do it yourselfs” guides to removal of ghosts.
I’m really sorry that I can’t help you with contact to a trustworthy american medium, but i am shure that one of the danish mediums MUST have some kind of usefull information for you.
November 2nd, 2008 at 7:45 pm
By the way DoubleD, any progress with that voice you were talking about before?
November 4th, 2008 at 10:52 pm
talk to a pastor and or your father and see if they can assist. If you dont open up to them your pretty much in the position it wants you in…hopeless and scared. It will not stop unless either you or someone else takes action. Get the house blessed, that can be a start.
November 5th, 2008 at 10:38 pm
To everyone that has posted ideas…from the bottom of my heart thank you for trying to help. I have had the house blessed by my father who openly admits that he really has no experience in this area. He keeps telling me that he will talk to the local priest but he never returns either of our calls. I have to admit that at this point I am frustrated and seriously pissed off. This thing is messing w/ my daughter to the point that she sees the “monster” and won’t sleep, is waking with night terrors and is un-consolable. I am at my wits end. Honestly this thing doesn’t even scare me in the slightest anymore. I think he’s a friggin fake…meaning he can’t possibly be who he says he is or he needs some work on his earthly terror abilities. As for the voice….happens all the time. I have not tried recording this thing because the few “professionals” have warned me not to try and provoke it and that I should have someone who deals with these things come in and handle that. Well, great but who is the real thing and who isn’t. I definately have to be careful who I talk to however especially in this small town. I tried telling my mother about the problems just to get her to understand what might be happening to my daughter may not me medical at all but this “thing” messing with her. I mean who knows what he is doing, saying, or showing her. And how do you explain the supernatural to a 2 year old? Of course my mother thinks I need to go to a psych ward and is really considering admitting me herself. She thinks that I am out for attention….we have never had much love lost between us and I was sure that her reaction would be exactly that…closed minded and ignorant. Thats a preachers wife for ya. Anyway, I will check out all of those sites and no I have not contacted Harold yet Danish. I have been trying to wait on the local help…but I’m past that now. I will contact him asap. Again you guys thank you, you have no idea how much it helps that no one, well other than dear ol’ mom has said I’m nuts or yearning for attention. Because I swear on my soul I wish I was faking. At least then I’d eventually get bored with it and it would go away. But unless I have totally lost it….that’s not the case. But again a sincere Thank You!
November 5th, 2008 at 10:45 pm
Oh, one more thing. I have taken my daughter to the doctor just yesterday just to make sure it wasn’t ear infection, strep throat, etc. Everything was crystal clear the Dr. said. I even asked about possible emotional problems, i.e. the Autism spectrum, extreme temper disorders, even ADHD or ADD. Because there are no developmental problems so far she said that all of those seem extremely unlikely. I just wish I knew what it was this thing was doing to her, if anything. I know what he does to me and at 33 is scary enough, well at least the first 500 times but by the 501st time, I’m getting bored and a little annoyed. So we will see I guess.
November 9th, 2008 at 8:24 pm
as the paranormal seems to be popular and recieves good ratings it to me lacks real professional insight.
i think a lot of these shows do injustice to the real world of spirits and how they interact with our world.
they take something serious, and that has always been, and turn it into a hollywood mentally. Even in the Bible it says in: EPHESIANS 6:12 [ For we wrestle not aganist Flesh and Blood, but aganist Principalities,
aganist Powers,aganist the Rulers of the Darkness of this world, aganist Spiritual Wickedness in High Places]. spirits/energy is all around us just in another realm which we can’t see, but they can and do travel between. it makes it harder for the real researcher when you have these shows like this. there is a lot to take into account when dealing with the spirit world. what state of mind the person has, what they have seen and heard,”ect”. there are some really great people who work to bring out the truth about the other world and to leave the garbage out.
November 10th, 2008 at 4:02 am
Mmm. 99.9% of the “paranormal” vids on youtube aren’t real. the other 0.1% you can’t be sure if they are or not.
Also notice that all the biggest idiots put “Real” or “Unedited” in the name of their vids which are in fact edited or unreal.
It can make that kind of research extremely hard.
November 13th, 2008 at 2:53 am
DoubleD, I really hope that Harald can connect you to the right people in thee states. Or that Marion can. I had 2 friends here in dk who were haunted. One was a securityguard who patroled in an old building where the haunting followed him home, and the other one was a single mother where the haunting just appeared out of nowhere. None of the cases were as extreme as yours, but again, they both of them got ‘it’ removed pretty fast. In denmark it is really the ‘rutine’ that you calle in a clearvoiant to do this kind of work and in most cases it is done quick and works for good.
I tryed searching the web for some reliable clearvoint in the states but could not find other stuff that leeches sucking money and attention out of the whole circus.
DoubleD, in my opinion you are housing another mean old fart of a ghost who can go f**k itself, and will as soon as you find the right help – and you will, im shure.
November 15th, 2008 at 3:58 am
Danish Satanist: First of all thank you so much for all of your help. You have no idea how greatly appreciated it is. To be honest though…up until now I have been trying to get help locally. My father the head Lutheran Minister in town will not even come onto my property anymore. The local priest will absolutely not return my calls or my dads…or so he says. Everyone I know and love swear that this kind of thing does not exist no matter what proof they are shown and just think I’m doing this stuff for…well to be honest I am not sure what they think. And truthfully I really do not give a s**t!!!
Now check this out…just an example of how desperate I am….are you sitting down?….I actually contacted the PRS TV show because first I do like the show. I know a bunch of you do not…but it entertains me and I ended up using a technique that they had told one of their clients NOT to use to open myself up to possible “friendly” spirits cuz I always had a sence that something-not bad though was here. So I used one of their techniques to open up whatever…my soul, heart, mind, whatever it is that you open it worked. Problem is at the beginning it was so interesting until this crazy SOB started playing tricks…not so interesting any more…never see the nice ones anymore either..
OH SORRY! got off topic for a second. Anyway I contacted the show and with in a couple days the producer to the show actually called me and wanted my story on TV. Normally that would be a really cool opportunity…my 15 minutes of fame finally here ya know. But not like this. Hell no. Not just for me but my kids and family. I live in a town of about 2000 people, probably less. I told them that I just could not put this on TV! I’m not looking to get my face on the “tube” ya know. Normally sure, but this is not a thing that I want the world to know about. So they said good luck. They asked why I contacted them in the first place if I didn’t want to be on TV…easy answer…fact is if anyone can point me to a credible American psychic or whatever and if these guys or truly for real I figured they have already gone through the “fakes” and can maybe point me to someone who really knows how to handle this type of “Problem”. The producer said he had nothing to do with that, but he did say good luck w/ my problem. Gee thanks buddy..so can you privately email me the contact info on those 2 that you mentioned and I am ready to contact them and I really hope they can help…even if they cant though thank you for your help!
November 15th, 2008 at 10:56 pm
*applauds*
November 17th, 2008 at 4:16 pm
A demon is not an easy thing to get rid of… I DON’T think Ryan is full of himself or makes anything up. He said that his paranormal experiences as a kid terrified him and he’s been wanting to find the truth behind them his whole life… it might just happen to be the same spirit- which attaches to people not places. I find I am the skeptic of the group in the ghost hunts I’ve been on ans it takes a lot of hard evidence to convince me a place is actually haunted… I’ve never watched that show and thought anything was fake in the least bit. I’m studying up on demonology I don’t think just speaking the name of a demon is harmful but on a well broadcast TV show they may have just been playing it safe making sure information did not get into the wrong hands for fear of someone causing harm.
November 17th, 2008 at 5:08 pm
OH and I forgot they said do not speak the demons name unless you are prepared to have a full on confrontation with it.. think being aware of who and what exactly it is gives the person power over it… they hate to be identified
November 17th, 2008 at 5:37 pm
Dralik what people think about demons isn’t necessarily because of what they were “brought up” believing. I knew nothing about them until a few years ago, and to anyone who actually thinks anything good could come of them, read the reason I changed my mind about becoming a demonologist. Satan will be your best friend an be the first one to laugh at you when you fall. It is false hope… and those of us who have seen what demons can do to people know well enough to stay away from them. There is a difference between being a “satanist” and having an understanding one is human and thus functions instinctively… I am Catholic and I believe that. I HIGHLY recommend everyone read this TAPS link, all of it…
http://www.the-atlantic-paranormal-society.com/articles/demonology/wannabeademonologist.html
November 17th, 2008 at 5:47 pm
Who are you to bash Christianity like that clearly YOU are the mislead one who knows nothing about what you’re talking about. See? Your religion is working out just the way it should.
I challenge you to go to a Bible study for informational purposes, and to question them as much as you possibly can, though I do not expect you to be man enough to do so, I wouldn’t find the need to say it if I felt it weren’t going to help you- keep in mind I do not mean change your mind… I mean it just seems like you got sucked into something and only understand what satanic people have to say without looking at the big- or truthful, picture.
November 17th, 2008 at 5:49 pm
Also this is precisely the reason people get into so many arguments about religion. Assholes have to bash another one to make their own look better instead of just having something positive to say or minding their own business and their own beliefs.
November 17th, 2008 at 5:50 pm
In saying “Brought up” I don’t mean just their parental influences. Look over the news, books, TV shows. The stereotype of Demons and Satan being evil is literally everywhere.
I don’t care much for your “Fuck Satan” title either. Just sounds like you have a filthy mouth and don’t care for other beliefs aside from your own.
Hell, you probably don’t even know what we Theistic Satanists really do.
No pun intended.
November 17th, 2008 at 5:57 pm
Tardlik; I do my own “Bible Study”. its called the Skeptiks Annotated Bible.
http://skepticsannotatedbible.com/
And Exposing Christianity.
http://www.exposingchristianity.com/
Just stop all that “Demons are evil, Satan is evil” etc, crap and I’ll stop all of my bible bashing and christian badmouthing.
I might not accept Christianity and I don’t expect you to do the same with Satanism, but at the very least I hope we can stop arguing about it.
November 17th, 2008 at 6:02 pm
As for the comments above about being gay I am bi and Christian… in every religion there are going to be a few quacks that go overboard, are fundamentalists and give false representation of what the religion really is. Stereotypes. Like the sacrificing animals and using blood in rituals in satanism. you said wasn’t true. The Bible says nothing about homosexuality being wrong.. it speaks of laying with another out of wedlock, which though the times are different nowadays is still a great suggestion due to the obvious consequences i.e. disease, etc. If everyone could just live for good in general, believe what they do and respect not insult what others believe this world would be a much better place.
November 17th, 2008 at 6:08 pm
You summon demons and I say fuck. Shoot me.
You’re right I know nothing, that’s why I put up a link with all that I know to try to help and learned enough to know demonology is dangerous enough that I did not want to place my family my sanity or my soul in harms way.
They are evil. They are not just rebellious. They can kill.
I find it somewhat amusing that you are on people for putting down your religion while your Christian bashing. Wake up Dude.
November 17th, 2008 at 6:17 pm
Besides it took some random dude on the internet telling you to look something up for you to change your life with one suggestion and now you’re trying to “educate” random people you don’t know over the internet. How easily manipulated the desperate are.
November 17th, 2008 at 6:54 pm
Hey Double D if I weren’t pregnant right now I’d be over there blessing the house with you… it needs to be blessed. If your Dad isn’t returning your calls you need to get in contact with another priest to bless the house, and I’d have friends over for support. The fact that the crosses and stuff made it worse and it is negatively affecting your daughter is a really bad sign that this could be a demon. I hate to say that I am sorry but it doesn’t sound good… don’t waste any time at all don’t let it get worse, especially with kids involved.
Also I highly recommend getting holy water, and putting a cross on your forehead and children’s foreheads daily.
If by chance it is just a negative spirit, try telling it to cross over, go to the light, that is doesn’t belong there and that only positive energy can remain in your space. (I don’t recommend sage cleansing because they don’t always work)
I don’t think trying to get an EVP would be harmful. IT is provoking YOU and you need to know what or who it is and get as much information as you can. Anything you can do in the meantime to educate yourself about what is haunting you can only help, though it may be a tremendous help to you having a team try to analyze what it is for you asap and gather more info. Google teams like that in your area. The most legit ones seem to do it for free and just want to help.
I really hope this was helpful! If I think of anything else I will email you I wish you the best of luck and God Bless!!!
November 17th, 2008 at 6:57 pm
OH! And you know who would be good to contact that would help without putting you on the show? TAPS. http://www.the-atlantic-paranormal-society.com/
November 18th, 2008 at 12:55 am
“You summon demons and I say fuck. Shoot me.”
I’m sure some other person will shoot you before I get the chance to.
And I’m pretty sure I know what your last word will be too.
“You’re right I know nothing, that’s why I put up a link with all that I know to try to help and learned enough to know demonology is dangerous enough that I did not want to place my family my sanity or my soul in harms way.”
And I put up my links to try and help people also. If you reject my help, then that’s your problem so quit whining.
“They are evil. They are not just rebellious. They can kill.”
All beings can kill. Even objects can kill. YOU can kill. Its just a matter of choice.
Now if you were a God, and you had millions of tiny little stubborn creatures throwing water at you and pushing sticks in your face, wouldn’t you have the choice of fighting back?
“I find it somewhat amusing that you are on people for putting down your religion while your Christian bashing.”
I bash Christianity as my defence. You say my beliefs are bad, I show you how yours are. A fair trade, don’t you think?
“Besides it took some random dude on the internet telling you to look something up for you to change your life with one suggestion.”
You be surprised what such small things can happen to have a absolutely massive impact on your life.
But you, I advise you not to check out my sites. And by doing that, your life will never be as great as mine is, and is becoming.
“Wake up Dude.”
“How easily manipulated the desperate are.”
I’ve woken up. And I know manipulation when I see it.
Lets hope you can do the same one day.
That is all I have to say to you.
November 18th, 2008 at 6:12 pm
Hahahahaha. You don’t even know me. In all seriousness, how old are you? Did I hurt your feelings? Do you spew garbage and have to hide behind a computer screen because you are that concerned and afraid of what others responses are going to be to you in your everyday life, BTK style? Very becoming.
Not a fair trade, no, because people curious about “Paranormal State” not “The bash your least favorite religion here blog” aren’t begging some asshole to insult them off the bat for no reason. Oh Dear Satan I said asshole I bet someone is going to come along and shoot me.
I mind my business as you should mind yours though you come out insulting people for what they believe unable to accept their differences before you even talk to them. You are a hypocrite, and make no sense. I’m sure your life is just fantastic. You sound like such a phenomenal person who spreads nothing but joy to others. A true asset to this world. Or maybe that’s only what YOU think.
I’m not going to try to rationalize with the mentally insane. And that’s not to try to hurt you, that’s the impression you really give off. Think about that, and what really comes out of your mouth. You sound like an extremely negative close minded mean spirited know it all with some kind of complex.
And if you’re life really is that wonderful and you’re not the negative person you come off as, get off the computer and go live it. I’m going to go do just that, take the hint
and don’t bother making a fool of yourself as I won’t be back to read a response anyways, though you will probably have to add something that sounds ballsy to save face anyways while you are waiting for Mommy to be done with dinner. Don’t go pissing her off and ignoring the veggies, they’re good for you!
Have a nice life, and I mean that. That’s all anyone can try to do until the time comes when we die and all know for sure what this life was all meant to be about and what was right. I give much credit to the people on here who were cool enough to just ignore you. Guess I just always thought a little honesty never hurt.
November 18th, 2008 at 6:20 pm
someone thinks satan is a god what a moron ppl dont start fights w/ him dumbass its the other way around right on fuck satan lol
November 18th, 2008 at 6:46 pm
Just like sheep…
November 19th, 2008 at 2:15 pm
now ur gettin it!
November 19th, 2008 at 7:44 pm
Stupid like them, too.
November 20th, 2008 at 3:44 am
Fuck Satan says: I mind my business as you should mind yours though you come out insulting people for what they believe unable to accept their differences before you even talk to them.
Read this thread from before you appered here, Fuck Satan. There was allmost no insults. Then you come along and bring the agression and war-minded tone.
I know you will be here reading the responces to your latest hatespam. If you cannot lead a clean dialog with others then pleace keep all of your frustrations and offenciveness to your self.
DoubleD: out of principle I will never give away my email in a forum where the email is all that is required to post in my name.
Not that you seem like a person thats gonna abuse it, but better safe than sorry. Hope you understand.
The links you need are in the posts above. I really hope you find the right kind of help.
November 20th, 2008 at 4:00 am
I have respect for you, Danish Satanist.
I did understand that there was almost no insults, and I had tried not to push my belief on others (although I admit that occasionally I had gotten close). But I thought “I have said all I want to say to him. I won’t waste my time on negative people.”
After all, its the reader’s choice wether they get pushed onto a religion or not. The writer can only do so much.
I would be laughing so hard if the day after he wrote that, he actually got shot XD
But me, no, I don’t like guns.
Bryan; You are a good… No, great example of a person with a closed mind. You probably haven’t even read anything aside from the first and last few comments. At least Fuck Satan sounded like he read at least half of it.
Click on my name and read; but as you read, watch your own reaction. Maybe you can learn something from yourself.
Hopefully.
Double D; Good luck with whatever happens. I hope that things work out well for ya.
November 20th, 2008 at 10:08 am
Dralik: I don’t think you have tried to push your beliefes to anyone, and why wouldt you? There is no point in missionaring satanism to anyone. Interested people find out about it all by them selfes. It is another thing to defend your beliefes or correcting incorect information about satanism. – And that’s all you have done.
Christian offensiveness and other likeminded assults is one of the downsides that satanists just have to put up with, and in time gets better at dealing with.
There’s lots of small people out there who’d like to take a bite out of everything that is different.
November 20th, 2008 at 9:09 pm
They can take all the bites they want. But I won’t back away from what I believe in.
November 21st, 2008 at 11:37 am
read everything. you both should probably learn to spell if you want to sound intelligent. not close minded. i read up on your religion in high school because i wanted to be it. changed my mind.
exposingchristianity.com not insulting? right. you are insane.
November 21st, 2008 at 11:44 am
there are plenty of christians on this page that wouldn’t have said anything if you didnt try to start a fight singling out their religion and still some that didnt but throwing things like that out there you should be prepared for people to stick up for themselves so dont bother trying to play the victim when you started it.
November 21st, 2008 at 6:35 pm
Ahhhhh it’s not the christians making me cringe it’s the satanists! You keep contradicting yourself and you sound like a mental ward escapee if anyone wants to know anything about it DO NOT LISTEN TO THAT GUY you representing my beliefs is shameful you couldn’t win an argument with Johnny fucking Cockrin on your side you’ve been coming back to this site since feburary to sound like a fucking moron drop it and get a life you attention seeking pussy!!!!!!
November 21st, 2008 at 9:46 pm
Bryan: Anyone can make typo’s. Even you have. You don’t even use proper grammar so stop focusing on the unimportant aspects.
If you read up to the start of this all, the arguments were actually not started by me. It was my reactions to other people which branched off causing everyone thinking I’m causing trouble here.
If nobody decided to take the time to write a hostile response, I wouldn’t be writing this right now. Nor would you.
Now… define “Insane”. In some ways, I am – I admit it. But in Satanism and my beliefs, no.
What you should know is that everyone makes mistakes. Everyone is wrong about something.
I might even be wrong about Satanism, but at this stage, I really don’t think so.
One person’s definition of “Insane” regarding a subject may, in fact, turn out to be true.
Non Moronic Satanist; You sound like a moron to me. Just listen to yourself.
I am NOT representing your beliefs. I am representing MINE.
And just because you think it sounds bad, I bring back my point. It may sound like complete & utter bullsh*t to one person, but to another, it can sound like perfect & absolute truth. It all depends on the reader.
Its your choice to listen to me or not. Don’t let that guy stop you. Don’t let me make you.
November 22nd, 2008 at 3:13 am
Bryan says : you both should probably learn to spell if you want to sound intelligent.
English is just a second language for me. If you prefer correct spelling and a wide range of words we can continue this in another language.
- i read up on your religion in high school because i wanted to be it. changed my mind.
If you had understood what you were reading then you would not call it religion.
Non moronic satanist says : You keep contradicting yourself and you sound like a mental ward escapee
Plese explain the contradictions.
- you representing my beliefs is shameful
If you think that satanism gets represented the wrong way here then start representing it better yourself. Put up or shut up.
November 24th, 2008 at 6:52 pm
“Let me explain the problem science has with religion.” The atheist professor of philosophy pauses before his class and then asks one of his new students to stand.
“You’re a Christian, aren’t you, son?”
“Yes sir,” the student says.
“So you believe in God?”
“Absolutely.”
“Is God good?”
“Sure! God’s good.”
“Is God all-powerful? Can God do anything?”
“Yes.”
“Are you good or evil?”
“The Bible says I’m evil.”
The professor grins knowingly. “Aha! The Bible!”
He considers for a moment, “Here’s one for you. Let’s say there’s a sick person over here and you can cure him. You can do it. Would you help him? Would you try?”
“Yes sir, I would.”
“So you’re good!”
“I wouldn’t say that.”
“But why not say that? You’d help a sick and maimed person if you could. Most of us would if we could. But God doesn’t.”
The student does not answer, so the professor continues.
“He doesn’t, does he? My brother was a Christian who died of cancer, even though he prayed to Jesus to heal him. How is this Jesus good? Hmmm? Can you answer that one?”
The student remains silent.
“No, you can’t, can you?” the professor says. He takes a sip of water from glass on his desk to give the student time to relax.
“Let’s start again, young fella. Is God good?”
“Er…yes,” the student says.
“Is Satan good?”
The student doesn’t hesitate on this one, “No.”
“Then where does Satan come from?”
The student falters, “From God.”
“That’s right. God made Satan, didn’t he? Tell me, son. Is there evil in this world?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Evil’s everywhere, isn’t it? And God did make everything, correct?”
“Yes.”
“So who created evil?” The professor continued, “If God created everything, then God created evil, since evil exists, and according to the principle that our works define who we are, then God is evil.”
Again, the student has no answer.
“Is there sickness? Immorality? Hatred? Ugliness? All these terrible things, do they exist in this world?”
The student squirms on his feet. “Yes.”
“So who created them?”
The student does not answer again, so the professor repeats his question, “Who created them?”
There is still no answer. Suddenly the lecturer breaks away to pace in front of the classroom. The class is mesmerized.
“Tell me,” he continues onto another student. “Do you believe in Jesus Christ, son?”
The student’s voice betrays him and cracks. “Yes, professor, I do.”
The old man stops pacing, “Science says you have five senses you use to identify and observe the world around you. Have you ever seen Jesus?”
“No sir. I’ve never seen Him.”
“Have you ever felt your Jesus, tasted your Jesus or smelt your Jesus? Have you ever had any sensory perception of Jesus Christ, or God for that matter?”
“No, sir, I’m afraid I haven’t.”
“Yet you still believe in him?”
“Yes.”
“According to the rules of empirical, testable, demonstrable protocol, science says your God doesn’t exist. What do you say to that, son?”
“Nothing,” the student replies. “I only have my faith.”
“Yes, faith,” the professor repeats. “And that is the problem science has with God. There is no evidence, only faith.”
The student stands quietly for a moment, before asking a question of His own. “Professor, is there such thing as heat?”
“Yes,” the professor replies. “There’s heat.”
“And is there such a thing as cold?”
“Yes, son, there’s cold too.”
“No sir, there isn’t.”
The professor turns to face the student, obviously interested. The room suddenly becomes very quiet.
The student begins to explain…
“You can have lots of heat, even more heat, super-heat, mega-heat, unlimited heat, white heat, a little heat or no heat, but we don’t have anything called ‘cold’. We can hit up to 458 degrees below zero, which is no heat, but we can’t go any further after that. There is no such thing as cold; otherwise we would be able to go colder than the lowest -458 degrees.”
“Everybody or object is susceptible to study when it has or transmits energy, and heat is what makes a body or matter have or transmit energy.Absolute zero (-458 F) is the total absence of heat. You see, sir, cold is only a word we use to describe the absence of heat. We cannot measure cold. Heat we can measure in thermal units because heat is energy. Cold is not the opposite of heat, sir, just the absence of it.”
Silence across the room. A pen drops somewhere in the classroom, sounding like a hammer.
“What about darkness, professor. Is there such a thing as darkness?”
“Yes,” the professor replies without hesitation. “What is night if it isn’t darkness?”
“You’re wrong again, sir. Darkness is not something; it is the absence of something. You can have low light, normal light, bright light, flashing light, but if you have no light constantly you have nothing and its called darkness, isn’t it? That’s the meaning we use to define the word. In reality, darkness isn’t. If it were, you would be able to make darkness darker, wouldn’t you?”
The professor begins to smile at the student in front of him. This will be a good semester. “So what point are you making, young man?”
“Yes, professor. My point is, your philosophical premise is flawed to start with, and so your conclusion must also be flawed.”
The professor’s face cannot hide his surprise this time, “Flawed? Can you explain how?”
“You are working on the premise of duality,” the student explains…
“You argue that there is life and then there’s death; a good God and a bad God. You are viewing the concept of God as something finite, something we can measure. Sir, science can’t even explain a thought.”
“It uses electricity and magnetism, but has never seen, much less fully understood either one. To view death as the opposite of life is to be ignorant of the fact that death cannot exist as a substantive thing. Death is not the opposite of life, just the absence of it.”
“Now tell me, professor. Do you teach your students that they evolved from a monkey?”
“If you are referring to the natural evolutionary process, young man, yes, of course I do.”
“Have you ever observed evolution with your own eyes, sir?”
The professor begins to shake his head, still smiling, as he realizes where the argument is going. A very good semester, indeed.
“Since no one has ever observed the process of evolution at work and cannot even prove that this process is an on-going endeavor, are you not teaching your opinion, sir? Are you now not a scientist, but a preacher?”
The class is in uproar. The student remains silent until the commotion has subsided.
“To continue the point you were making earlier to the other student, let me give you an example of what I mean.” The student looks around the room, “Is there anyone in the class who has ever seen the professor’s brain?” The class breaks out into laughter.
“Is there anyone here who has ever heard the professor’s brain, felt the professor’s brain, touched or smelt the professor’s brain? No one appears to have done so. So, according to the established rules of empirical, stable, demonstrable protocol, science says that you have no brain, with all due respect, sir.”
“So if science says you have no brain, how can we trust your lectures, sir?”
Now the room is silent. The professor just stares at the student, his face unreadable. Finally, after what seems an eternity, the old man answers, “I guess you’ll have to take them on faith.”
“Now, you accept that there is faith, and, in fact, faith exists with life,” the student continues, “Now, sir, is there such a thing as evil?”
Now uncertain, the professor responds, “Of course, there is. We see it everyday. It is in the daily example of man’s inhumanity to man. It is in the multitude of crime and violence everywhere in the world. These manifestations are nothing else but evil.”
To this the student replied, “Evil does not exist sir, or at least it does not exist unto itself. Evil is simply the absence of God. It is just like darkness and cold, a word that man has created to describe the absence of God. God did not create evil. Evil is the result of what happens when man does not have God’s love present in his heart. It’s like the cold that comes when there is no heat or the darkness that comes when there is no light.”
The professor sat down.
If you read it all the way through and had a smile on your face when you finished, mail it to your friends and family.
PS: The student was Albert Einstein
November 24th, 2008 at 9:47 pm
That’s a good argument. But it has flaws.
Neither of them proves God exists or doesn’t.
And I don’t want to spam my friends with religious stuff
November 25th, 2008 at 3:33 am
Thanx for the amusing story deb.
I don’t understand why it’s science’ role to prove the unexistence of god. Why is it not the worshippers of religions’ role to prove the existence of their gods instead?
You can never prove that the gods does not exist, just like you can never prove that a childs invisible friend does not exist. You can only ask yourself ‘how likely is this story?’
November 25th, 2008 at 9:05 am
Deb:
To attribute this nonsense to Einstein is silly. To do so is like bearing false witness.
November 26th, 2008 at 11:29 pm
Well I love the show PS… comparing it to TAPS; TAPS does some good investigative work but most of the time they fool around and basically go from place to place just to promote that “inn” or “hotel” or local community building that needs funding for money (which seems nice). They’ve been accused of rallying charities and not claiming the money they collected… it’s just fishy, not saying I believe it 100%.
Ryan on PS really seems genuine in helping these people. He may have a hit show but he doesn’t fool around he goes in with a real mission to help. I’ve seen TAPS go in where a baby was threatened and all they could say was sorry dude but nothing showed up on our cameras.. IF they did anything to help they didn’t put it in their show and I think it’s stupid to give these households such a false sense of hope and then go sorry nothing moved just ignore it it’s all psychological.(I totally agree that these two shows always put an emphases on the people and don’t point a camera on the surrounding room that would be nice)
Those of you who complained about PS not showing a lot of evidence need to realize that’s not what this show is about it’s about helping the families (in my opinion). there are several times in these episodes they don’t really investigate further they just call the priest to bless the house when *I* want to know more to the story. But they are right.. it’s not about the show or the investigation or even the viewers it’s about the families.
I was reading the first couple comments in this blog and the last couple (I don’t have that much time to spend on reading it all) but at least Ryan admits he isn’t perfect and all knowing and brings in the specialists needed to help with the case. (someone commented on how cocky he was) and he’s an “investigator” that’s what he wants to be and I think he does a Damn good job and you can’t do it alone.
As far as the name of the Demon I would assume as protective as he was on camera that he wouldn’t actually give you the letters (I could be wrong) to help you figure it out. Either way why would you play with it that’s pretty dumb and naive and you may find yourself begging for Ryan’s help! I always carry the skeptic in me and I am an atheist but sometimes people are wrong (even me). I really think people on here shouldn’t speak until they’ve actually done some investigation into the subject. But then again I appreciate honest scrutiny. Just some of these comments are so stupid. “I said the demons name 5 times and got nothing” that proves theirs nothing their and blah blah blah. also you’ve stated “Ryan may have done it for show.. bring up the haunting Daemon” and some of you commented about why would a demon worry about him. IF you didn’t notice he’s really taken a step in fighting negative entities and that’s threatening. If I was intelligent I would notice someone breathing down my back and maybe that’s what Ryan is doing indirectly. He didn’t get the opportunity to make that show for no reason… he obviously has some skill in this field.
And the religious comments saying his show just promotes God i want to say I’ve never felt that way listening to the show. I always believed he was just handling it in the only way he knew how and that history has proven priests can help so he brings them in or that to chant about gods love and light before they do dead time keeps anything threatening from happening and so he does it. I think those of you who feel he’s pushing God may want to look at themselves and wonder why so defensive? And those that are skeptical why so close minded? Have you done any research? EVERY culture in mans history has shown some mystical experience why are we all so apt to push it aside (I know what you’re saying this coming from an atheist…. I believe in things just not a GOD as Christians put it)
So I guess basically keep your sense of skepticism but don’t hold it so tight you’re closed off from everything, follow your gut, and investigate before you shoot off your mouth.
Thanks guys
November 27th, 2008 at 12:19 am
Perhaps a skeptic might suggest to let superstitions lie were they may.
Kind of how it works.
November 27th, 2008 at 2:02 am
Shannon:
Perhaps a better response would be to say that I would hold your hand in any location Ryan Buell would suggest; then you let it go when you realized you were stronger than you thought, and all of this was TV BS.
Then you would laugh.
November 27th, 2008 at 3:34 am
I think you’ll find that most of us have already researched the subject quite deeply. I myself know for a fact that I have learnt so much but there is still so much more to learn.
Another thing I’ve found out; Its surprising where a simple Google search will lead you.
But the hardest part is deciding what is BS and what isn’t.
November 27th, 2008 at 11:44 am
Dralik:
A century ago, Houdini began to expose the hoaxers in what was then called “spirtitualism” or what might now be termed the “paranormal community.”
Then as now there was an ubiquity of fraud. So I guess I might have done a bit of research.
Try a Google search,keyword skepticism. For another view on all this.
Oh, Happy Turkey day to all!
November 28th, 2008 at 5:42 pm
Danish: you are cool
love what you said. Thanks for the much kinder words than Dralik had. I am no where near the cocky spam preacher he is. Just like to give entertaining food for thought 
Learned* is the correct spelling.
Shannon I agree with everything you said well put!
And Resume I hope you had a wonderful turkey day too thank you
November 28th, 2008 at 5:47 pm
Oh! I missed the nonsense comment! Genius isn’t nonsense there’s a good moral to that story regardless of how true you believe it to be.
November 28th, 2008 at 8:37 pm
Ha!
(that’s the first thing I said when I read that comment, Deb)
Lets get a few things straight.
For one, you don’t know one thing about me. I’m not cocky at all. I might be a bit stubborn at times, and I realize that, but I am not cocky.
And in case you haven’t noticed, I’m not spamming and I’m not preaching. Just about every post is a reply to someone else, arguing my point of view.
If I gave you that cocky image, you are clearly looking at it the wrong way. My words were not intended to be mean or, as you ‘elegantly’ put it, cocky. I told the truth & you put me down for it.
Here’s a tip for you; And I don’t mean this to be offensive at all.
Don’t be such a bitch towards certain people and you might get some respect. You may just realize I’m completely different.
November 29th, 2008 at 8:49 pm
I only need respect from nice people thanks and here’s a tip- maybe all the negative comments about you written here should be taken into consideration as a hint of how you might want to change the way you talk to people. You immediately said what I wrote is flawed and that I was spamming religious stuff. Would it kill you to be nice? Maybe it will work out better for you, no?
November 29th, 2008 at 10:02 pm
Maybe all the people who wrote those negative comments should also do the same thing.
I told the truth; it IS flawed. Is it not true that neither of them proves God exists or doesn’t?
And I did not say you were spamming religious stuff. I said that I would not do it to my friends.You posted it here because it related to the subject we are talking about.
If I put it in an email and send it to ALL of my friends, then that makes it spam. Just like one of those chain e-mails.
And I DID say it was a Good argument.
Maybe you aren’t looking at my words in the way you should be.
Here is an example for you.
http://www.walkaboutcrafts.com/celticartpages/beautiful_ugly_hag.htm
November 30th, 2008 at 12:39 am
Deb and Dralik:
First of all, Einstein believed in God much as the Danish philosopher Spinoza did, a creator more concerned with the order of the universe, rather than the events of humankind.
Secondly, a genius, the greatest mind of the last century, he certainly knew that you can’t prove a negative, in this case proof of a supreme being.
Lastly, the part of the story where he asked his professor if he taught his students that man evolved from monkeys is laughable. He was a learned man and certainly knew Darwinian theory which states that man shared an evolutionary tree with simian primates, but did NOT descend from them.
Albert Einstein was born a Jew, and was said to read the Torah and the Bible, but there is no evidence to suggest he believed in any of the myths within.
November 30th, 2008 at 12:46 am
I’d just like to say something to Deb…
You speak as if expressing myself in such a way is a bad thing. That saying what I feel is bad. Being myself is bad.
You are wrong.
Now, if you don’t mind, I think it would be better for the both of us if you stop being “bitchy” and I stop being “cocky”.
December 1st, 2008 at 7:24 pm
To everyone who has been bickering back and forth for the last few weeks…
I really hate to do this and I really apologize for saying what I am about to say and how I’m sure it will come across. Just keep in mind that before you read this that I am a mother of two children and I too have not been an angel or a prude by any means but this is getting ridiculous!!! Now…I really am trying not to sound like a mother right now, but please tell me that I have not been telling my absolute nightmares with a bunch of pissed off fucking teenagers. Remember the 2 most important unwritten rules??? You never talk politics and you NEVER talk religion…ever! People believe different things no one ever truly believes the same anyway you look at it. But this fighting bullshit…no I have to be truthful by saying that I have obviously missed some things and I could go back and figure out what started all this bashing but I refuse to waste my energy. All of the people that I have been in contact with when I first found this site seemed very genuine in one thing and one thing only….paranormal activities, experiences and ideas. Lets all face one fact…shall we? Paranormal activity doesn’t care what fucking religion you are. If you are having a problem such as I am having religion either christian or satanism hasn’t helped yet..and yes I have tried keeping an open mind and working with anyone who could help.
Now, let me just say that if someone is bashing someone else for their beliefs than that is certainly not the right thing to do. Just because one person believes one thing that is different from yours doesn’t make you better or worse. What does make you better is how you respond to it. Everyone has a right to believe what ever the hell they want. If you don’t agree with it fine…if you are confident in your convictions than whatever someone else says won’t bother you, therefore you will not react. I’m sorry that I am preaching and sounding like mommy dearest but this is seriously getting annoying now. If you guys wanna bash each other go to a public web site and go for it. I really felt at the beginning that this site was here for the sole purpose of sharing experiences, giving options for help when they are needed and have intelligent conversations about something that is both scary and mind blowing at the same time. I really appreciate those that have given me information that could possibly help with my problem….I really do. But guys PLEASE grow up a little take this shit off this court…ya know what I mean. I began believing that this site was not one of those bashing sites that you see everywhere else, just let whoever believe whatever and stop bashing people for different believes and if someone does just ignore their ignorant asses! Even if you feel that it is a personal attack on your own belief system so what…you still will keep on believing what ever it is that you believe. By firing back you are just fueling the ignorance. Leave it alone and move on with topics like have always been on this site and you stop the ignorance in its tracks. Keep fueling that fire and you will be the one that becomes across as just as ignorant.
Come on guys this is basic 10-year-old kid stuff that the teachers, parents and everyone in between taught us..nothing new.
Again though thank you for all your help, I am not placing blame on anyone cuz like I said I obviously missed something all I know is that I don’t care who believes what. It really doesn’t matter, but quit bashing each other you are all too smart for that. Come on can we get back to the points at hand here? Any one have any good paranormal stories that have happened? Let’s talk about that.
Again sorry for the mothering, I had just had enough and really believe that you are all better than this shit!!
December 1st, 2008 at 7:32 pm
See I had a feeling that I would get this kind of reaction. I wasn’t saying anyone is bad or any ones beliefs are bad…that was the whole fucking point of the conversation. What ever you believe is good for you and works for you..whatever I believe is good for me and works for me….thats it and that is all…no hidden agenda or meaning.
December 1st, 2008 at 7:37 pm
Oops see where ignorance gets you??? Forget what I said in the very last comment (12/1/08 @ 7:32pm) See I didn’t go up and read everything before I responded. I thought when you mentioned Deb that you were talking to me. That is my real name, but no I apologize my genius has shown itself and I forgot my own screen name wasn’t my real one…oops! And if any one is wondering…yes I agree I’m a moron too.
December 1st, 2008 at 8:17 pm
Thanks DoubleD.
Where you say…
“See I had a feeling that I would get this kind of reaction. I wasn’t saying anyone is bad or any ones beliefs are bad…that was the whole fucking point of the conversation. What ever you believe is good for you and works for you..whatever I believe is good for me and works for me….thats it and that is all…no hidden agenda or meaning.”
Are you replying to someone who replied to your first comment? Because I can’t see it.
December 6th, 2008 at 7:51 pm
Hey Dralik, do you like looking at yourself in the mirror as much as writing lame comments on this website. Get a fucking girlfriend or find a hobby. No one cares what you think or what you want them to think. See ya in the next life nut job.
December 6th, 2008 at 9:41 pm
Get lost Jeffery. Your hostile comments aren’t welcome.
You don’t know me. How do you know I don’t have a girlfriend or a hobby?
To tell you the truth, I have multiple hobbies but do not have a girlfriend. And how is that a bad thing? We all have to start somewhere.
Now, if “nobody” cared what I thought then what would cause you to post what you did?
Clearly I’m not the only “nut job” around.
If you don’t have anything nice to say then piss off.
December 6th, 2008 at 9:47 pm
Oh and in reply to “do you like looking at yourself in the mirror as much as writing lame comments on this website.”
I don’t actually enjoy writing these comments. They have turned too negative and involve too many arguments. I’m not in love with myself either.
December 6th, 2008 at 11:24 pm
What’s with all the hub-ub here? Can’t we get back to discussing daft ideas with equally daft theories? Can’t we agree to try to get along and return to 12th century superstitions?
Askin’?
December 7th, 2008 at 1:10 am
I don’t see why not.
Umm… Whats your guy’s opinions on the Illuminati Conspiracy Theory?
I’ve seen vids of George Bush and others talking about it and there’s a bunch of other stuff which makes me think its pretty real.
I almost believe it; I just need to see it happen
Anyway, the basic idea to “Wake up!” which is behind it is good and that information, on its own is important in my view.
December 7th, 2008 at 1:53 am
Conspiracies are interesting in that we relinquish control to others. A recent President, the most powerful man in the world couldn’t stifle the story of an oval office B J.
With that in mind one might wonder how such a thing, like Area 51, a place where some would say evidence of extra-terrestrial life is hidden, kept from our view.
The coverup would have to be monumental, mind-
boggling. Impossible.
Snap.
December 7th, 2008 at 9:50 am
Not necessarily. Not “Impossible”.
The president isn’t the most powerful man in the world. If you look “behind the scenes”, others control him.
And some things you just can’t stop getting out into the public.
I have a quote I would like to share, from one vid I think is great.
“The phrase ‘Conspiracy theory’ gives a distinct impression to the average person.
The JFK Assassination, Area 51, Roswell, Govt. cover ups, Strange disappearances…
These subjects tend to seem a bit too ‘fantasy’ for the average person – And that’s quite understandable. They are SUPPOSED to sound made-up.
Some may be true, and some may be false. But one thing is for sure; If a Global secret needed to remain hidden but began emerging among the public, the best cover up is to alter the story until it sounds ludicrous. So what happens when the secret involves the Govt. and the Govt. has intimate ties to the Mainstream Media. And the mainstream media has been proven to sway at least 80% of the public’s opinion.
The logic is undeniable. Media in every form is put in place to make people feel stupid for even keeping an open mind towards conspiracy theories.”
This isn’t saying all conspiracy theories are correct, but a small few are quite possible real, in some way or another.
I just think its a good quote to show how things can be influenced. And this isn’t the only way.
December 7th, 2008 at 9:52 am
And something unrelated… There is a metaphor which is used in that movie which I thought is worth everybody reading.
”
This is the difference between our own power, and anything else. Particularly ‘Evil’.
… That you can walk into a pitch black room, full of Darkness. Full of Evil.
And light a little candle…
And instantly. All that darkness, all that evil, flees.
But you can’t do the opposite.
You can’t go into a well lit room, full of truth and wisdom and righteousness. And joy and health. And harmony. You can’t take *any* amount of darkness and go into that well lit room and have *any effect whatsoever.
That is the metaphor which I frequently think of. When I think that I’m not ‘empowered’.
It is the greatest lesson, I think, for me and for everybody else to know that we’re on the winning side. And that we’ll win in the end.
“
December 7th, 2008 at 2:20 pm
OUR government?
Able to hide something from the public?
Oh, say it ain’t so.
Then a guy like Bob Lazar waltzes in and tells us they have alien technology hidden there. He’s labelled a crackpot and discredited quick as sin.
Makes you wonder who’s really in denial here.
December 7th, 2008 at 9:40 pm
Its quite interesting (for me) just to look into things like that.
There’s always the chance of being wrong but even if these conspiracies are false you can clearly see that there is other stuff going on.
December 8th, 2008 at 12:11 am
IT WAS LIABLE
December 8th, 2008 at 12:39 am
JESUS CHRIST what did i miss
December 8th, 2008 at 6:38 am
“IT WAS LIABLE”
Sorry, I don’t follow…
“JESUS CHRIST what did i miss”
I assume you just checked this site? lol yeah quite a bit has been going on
December 11th, 2008 at 1:54 am
Have any of you ever heard of Burt Harding?
‘Bout a week ago I found some of his videos, leading to his channel, on youtube.
They were a little confusing to start, because they seemed to start based on assumed knowledge and stopped abruptly.
I found his site and if you are interested in exploring yourself and, well, everything, then it would be a good place to start.
http://www.members.shaw.ca/burtharding/
He is (among other things) the author of multiple books and they are all in .pdf form, free on the site. I’ve read through one so far, “Wake up, now or never” and I think it is great. It doesn’t just start based on assumed knowledge, either. If you decide to check out the site and do some reading, I hope you feel the same.
And SHAZAM!
“IT WAS LIABLE”
It just clicked – I know what you mean! lol…
December 20th, 2008 at 5:33 pm
I LOVE PARANORMAL STATE!!!!!!!!!!!
December 20th, 2008 at 8:10 pm
I’m… glad you like it
December 22nd, 2008 at 5:14 am
I like TAPS ghosthunters more ^^
December 22nd, 2008 at 4:44 pm
i experienced the same thing Cecilia did..
i got the 1st season for an early christmas present yesterday, and i also felt an eerie presence, as if someone were in the room and was watching me, i kept my eyes peeled for anything demonic, nothing… but you really shouldn’t mess with something like that.. yeah it’s fascinating i know! but it can also be very dangerous if not handled in the correct manner.
i was very uneasy in the dark room by myself ( well to me if felt like someone else was in there).. but i’ve watched that show and never gotten that kinda of feeling.. i’ve seent he episode i am six, and never had anything scare me to the extent of last night. so i really do think if you say it, you will draw it in and it could possibly hurt you very badly… that’s my 2cents. hope this helped anyone who was doubting themselves because you know what this stuff is real.
December 22nd, 2008 at 6:17 pm
look up the lyrics to the song ‘behemoth – be without fear’
really cool
December 24th, 2008 at 6:57 pm
I like TAPS more too.
December 27th, 2008 at 7:10 am
jjjj
January 10th, 2009 at 7:47 pm
DO ANY OF YOU EVEN LISTEN?!
RYAN EXPLAINS ON THE SEASON DVD COMMENTARY EXACTLY WHY HE SAID NOT TO SAY THE NAME.
YOU DO NOT SAY THE NAME OF SAID DEMON WHEN YOU COULD POSSIBLY BE IN ITS PRESENCE UNLESS READY TO CONFRONT IT.
HE STATES ALL THE TIME HE HAS TROUBLE GETTING THE CATHOLIC CHURCH TO PARTICIPATE.
AND THE PRODUCERS HAVE EVEN STATED THAT NOT ALL FILMED EPISODES ARE AIRED BECAUSE MOST OF THEIR FOOTAGE IS BORING AND NOTHING HAPPENS. THESE ARE A FEW OF THOUSANDS OF CASES PRS INVESTIGATES.
RYAN ADMITS THAT HIS KNOWLEDGE IS GROWING AND DOES NOT CLAIM TO BE A PROFESSIONAL.
IF YOU’VE SEEN NEWER EPISODES, YOU WILL ALSO SEE THAT THE CAMERA CREW IS STARTING TO BACK OFF AND LET PRS DO THEIR OWN THING.
THIS IS NOT SOMETHING TO BE TAKEN LIGHTLY OR MESSED WITH AND YOU PEOPLE ARE MAKING A MOCKERY OUT OF IT.
MAYBE IF YOU KNEW A LITTLE BIT OF WHAT GOES ON BEHIND THE SCENES OR VIEWED EXTRA FOOTAGE YOU’D THINK DIFFERENTLY, BUT I DOUBT IT SINCE YOU SEEMED TO BE SO CLOSED MINDED.
January 10th, 2009 at 8:53 pm
SEEK ATTENTION MUCH?
If he doesn’t want the name to be known then why spell the letters on the screen and everything else?
Clearly we’re not the only ones who are close-minded.
You shouldn’t believe anything you see or hear, unless you experience it without flaw.
January 11th, 2009 at 2:34 am
WELL….I HEAR ALOT OF TALK ABOUT DEMON SPIRITS. YOU DONT KNO WHAT YOU DONT SEEE.
BUT TO BE HONEST DEMONS ARE REAL . FROM FIRST HAND.
A COUPLE OF DAY AGO I WAS IN MY CAR , HIGH , HIGH ,HIGH. WELL I DECIDED TO TAKE A PIC OF MY SELF TO SEE HOW I LOOK WITH THIS SMOKE BLOWING OUT MY MOUTH. BUT THE WHOLE TIME I WAS FEELING LIKE SOMEONE ARE SOMETHING WAS SUCK IN THE ENERGY OUT MY HEAD OR SOMETHING. NOW DONT FORGET IM HIGH. I KNO E IM HIGH. BUT IN MY RIGHT MIND. ANYWAYZZZ I SEEN A FIGURE BEHING ME.. HE HAD HORNS , CLAWS ON HIS HAND AND JUST SCARY LOOKN RIGHT BEHIND AS IF IT WAS TAKING A PIC WITH ME.
I BELIEVE THAT DEMON ARE REAL AND WE ARE AT WAR! LET ME REPEAT WE ARE AT WAR.
I DO MY RESEARCH! BUT YOU SEE DEMONS WORK FOR THE DEVIL FORMALLY KNOWN AS SATIN!
AND HIS OBJECTIVE IS TO GET AS MANY SOULS HE CAN BEFORE………JESUS COMES BACK.
NOW AGAIN LET ME REPEAT, DEMON ARE REAL.
SEEING IS BELIEVING RIGHT………I GIVE IT TO YOU FIRST HAND.
I CAUGHT A DEMONS IN THE ACT OF DOING SOMETHING NOT QUITE SURE WHAT IT WAS DOING.
OK LETS GET TO THE PIC…INQUIRIGN MIND WANA KNO. OK , OK OK DONT BELIEVE………. GO TO MY WEBSITE TONIGHT AND GIVE ME A COMMENT ON WHAT IT MIGHT BE…………..THE FIRST PERSON THAT EXPLAINS IT RIGHT IS…………. ANY WAY CHECK IT OUT.
MY WEB SITE IS MRB82M@AOL.COM (MYSPACE)!
LOOK REAL CLOSE AT THE PIC AND TURN IT AROUND………IF YOUR A SCARY PERSON , DONT WATCH!
January 11th, 2009 at 2:57 am
Well first off, how ’bout you turn off Caps lock.
It will make this conversation a lot easier.
I don’t want to debate wether Demons are real or not.
But what I do know is, if they were real, they wouldn’t be red horned creatures, as stereotyped by Christians (among other people).
Secondly, we are at war. But not with Demons. There are a few things going on at the moment, actually.
In ignorance, we fight ourselves. Another two things are.. Slightly too “Far out” to say because most people wouldn’t believe it, or accept it. Plus they aren’t 100% confirmed by me that its happening.
I do my research, too.
Either one of us is right or both of us are wrong.
And this “Satin” you speak of? Some super-evil material I guess? Never heard of it. But Satan… Ah, him. He might exist in some form or another but again, this whole Christian story is a little too… Controlling for my tastes. After all, it was created by Man and nobody has proven anything.
“Seeing is believing, right?”
Wrong. Believing is seeing. Believe it or not. As I said, I’ve done my research.
By the way, that link you gave us is an email address. That’s what it shows for me, anyway.
January 13th, 2009 at 1:35 am
You guys watch to much T.V. and need to grow up.
As for saying the so called “Demon Name” I said it 100 times and nothing happend. I will say it 1000 times and nothing will happen.
You guys who belive in this crap and belive you are feeling a presence of evil are a bunch of morons and poor excuse for life. Not one of you have ever seen a “demon” or real demonic possesion.
The girl in the show has serious psychological issues and as for her “psychologist” I want to know his name? Is he an actual “Doctor” does he have a doctrine in psychology with many hours spent in clincal studies. So lets cross him out because I can promise he is not have a doctrine degree and he is some type of personal therapist but no DOCOTOR!
As for MRB82M@AOL.COM Your a wask/nut job and really need some help. Quit smoking/snorting/shooting drugs it is not doing you any justice because your a brain dead retard. I looked at your picture and I do not want to ever go there…………………All I can say is you are a fucking nut and GROW UP! AGAIN LAY OFF THE DOPE man and grow up and get your ass in SCHOOL because the fuck tard approach is not getting you anywhere.
Again people quit looking for an excuse to prove there is another life beyond this…………….quit looking for proof because most of you claim to be “Christians” are going to hell because you do not abide/nor follow the word of GOD and if you read a bit harder you will see that being saved/baptized is not enough…you have to live a life for God not oh I believe…or go to church so I will go to heaven.
Realize that if you believe in heaven/hell your friends/family are doomed to burn and do you really want to believe that your mom, dad or closest friends will burn while your at the “GOLDEN GATES”.
Television is about money and if the show cannot real the people in and get higher rating then the show is finished. The “PRS” show will not last long because the ratings are very bad right now…..so kiss this bullshit good bye.
As for RYAN and the rest of the crew….they all had auditions for the parts and are nothing but a television cast. RYAN has been an actor/drama queen for years and works with a talent/model agency to land him roles on T.V.
Oh and RYAN claims he is a “Catholic” boy but yet he has had psychics and wiccan/pagans on the show doing magikal rituals involving “Pentagrams”. If that was a “Demon” by Christian standards he could not BE IN THE ROOM DURING THE EXORCICIMS BECAUSE HE WOULD BE EXPOSED NO MATTER HOW MUCH HE PRAYS! Oh and to be clean by their standards he needed to fast and be one for/with the GOOD LORD! AMEN!!!!
As for “Catholic” church to approve this type of ritual it takes one year!!! ONE YEAR!!! ONE YEAR OF GATHERING DATA! You must show proof, documentation and have several interviews before they will approve this. If they believe that this is the real deal!!! They will send not ONE PRIEST BUT THREE to perform this ritual. If he is a priest I promise you after this show he was lost his priesthood and will be thrown out.
If you people would look deeper…….go into detail and run background checks and contact people who these people on this show know you might find out some truth. Of course your approach/belief to this crap is a poor excuse to research or proof.
Think for you self’s test everything/believe nothing….
MRB82M@AOL.COM Go fuck your self and as for the rest of your pictures you can see your a dork! Get a life and grow up! CRACK HEAD!
Think! OPEN YOUR MINDS! GET SOME EDUCATION!!! STUDY AND IF YOU WANT THE TRUTH THEN DIG HARDER THEN A WEBSEARCH OR BY WATCHING IT ON TV!
January 16th, 2009 at 4:25 pm
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=QTPq9-Zw0XE&feature=related
I was watching this video and I was wondering who the demon is that they mention around 4:55. I was watching it and it got my curiosity runnin. Thank you.
January 18th, 2009 at 4:08 am
Natasha says : I was wondering who the demon is that they mention around 4:55.
Try following this link:
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_theological_demons
I don’t see any name that sounds the least like their “demon”.
Closest might be the samarian Adramelech, a sungod who is called a fallen angel in Milton’s paradise lost.
Personally I think it is a name that he makes up on the spot. It seems pretty obviously to me that those guys don’t really believe that there is a demon present.
Look at their strenght and braveness – pretty obvious that they don’t fear any consequences. – That no appearence will ever jump out and bite their asses ^^
January 24th, 2009 at 6:14 pm
Okay, well, I just want to say, for the record, Jews don’t believe in “Satan”. There is HaSatan. HaSatan is The Adversary, like the prosecutor in a court case, not “The Devil” of Christianity.
January 24th, 2009 at 6:46 pm
I’m watching Paranormal State right now, and I’ve been trying to figure out the “name.” I got most of the letters, A, L, B,I and E. But i’ve also seen a Z…
January 24th, 2009 at 9:06 pm
Okay well i got a little curious on what hellish water is, Is it just when you boil water or boil holy water?
I am from the philippines, as some of you may know its a place where people take christianity to the fullest. When i was 5 i was sitting in the living room playing with my toys and talking gibberish whatever a 5 year old child would do, and this whiteish figure appeared on this rocking chair. after that i dont remembered what happened, i was 5 years old what do you expect it was somewhat long ago, but when i was watching PM, during the commercial i HAD to ask my mom who’s house i was staying at when i was little and of course she said my grandmother. But catch is she died when i was 2. I guess my grandmother wanted to see how i looked like or is she my guardian angel.
is she my G-angel? lol
OH and according to my grandpops having a mole on your eyes means you could see dead people.
Comments and Crits are welcome.
January 24th, 2009 at 9:10 pm
Oh and i have to admit, this is one pretty interesting thread.
I’ve wasted 5 hours reading this thread while watching eps of PM on A&E.
Kudos to Dralik and Danish, fuck you guys know your shit.
January 25th, 2009 at 3:37 pm
I have never heard of hellish water, but in my world it would be the tab water in Tokyo
January 27th, 2009 at 5:09 am
I believe in a God or creator thing but it’s not what you think and it’s not Jesus. Jesus has been glorified by the church and other groups to gain control, etc. If you do any type of real research into Jesus, as some scholars have – you’ll find that Jesus said himself that he is NOT the son of God, etc. Jesus was a good man and that was all – someone who wanted peace and good things for all – but not a supernatural person by any means.
Also Jesus never in his time makes any reference to any Hell or Satan. Why? Because they don’t exist. This was also created by churches,etc to gain control over people. What is the first thing Missionaries say? If you don’t believe in God you go to hell – think about it rationally for a second.
So there are NO demons or anything of the sort. The case for God is pretty weak too but I choose to believe in some kind of creator. If there is none – well no harm/no foul basically as it won’t affect me. There will either be something after this life hopefully with a God or else all will just fade to black and we won’t know any difference.
January 27th, 2009 at 8:15 am
“Think for you self’s test everything/believe nothing….”
Agreed. Ask why even for the small things. I know for a fact that small things can turn out to be quite surprising in terms of complete size.
Believe nothing, well… What I think is “Don’t believe what other people or other unreliable sources tell you”. As many of you can see, it’s gotten me into quite a few negative arguments, some of them my own fault.
A BIG majority of people today take on other people’s definitions and beliefs, even from early childhood. And that *is* BAD.
Anyway, as for what Biggie said, I think that if Jesus ever did exist, he wouldn’t want us worshiping him.
A strong personal opinion of mine is that people should not worship something outside themselves. They should turn their focus inward. There is where all the answers are and where all the true happiness is.
Keep in mind this is just my perspective.
“So there are NO demons or anything of the sort.”
Reminds me of a wise quote. “I wouldn’t have seen it if I hadn’t believed it.”
January 27th, 2009 at 8:18 am
“Kudos to Dralik and Danish, fuck you guys know your shit.”
Thank you
January 27th, 2009 at 1:11 pm
Dralik says: “I know for a fact that small things can turn out to be quite surprising in terms of complete size.”
- you are so right there. Well put!
Biggie – I believe that there is a famous jesus quote: “Father, why have you forsaken me?”
And another story about jesus casting out a demon from a person and into a pig.
The interpretation of the bible (from the little I know about christianity) has certain “keys” to it. Metaphors. Like in the old testament, wather is in some points a metaphor for chaos. And without the knowledge of these “keys”, alot of the bible will be misunderstood or make no sence at all.
January 27th, 2009 at 10:19 pm
problem with the Bible is that it was written by men who are inheritantly flawed. Add in the fact that the earliest texts on jesus come a few hundred years after he was dead/gone.
I also subscribe along the lines of what dralik said – worship nobody. Church/religion was a good idea but you put men in charge who solely want power and it all goes to hell, pardon the pun, lol. right now you have clerics in the muslim religion re-writing the texts of their doctrine to say that you will be rewarded for killing infidels where as in the old texts, etc it never says anything of the sort and actually promotes supporting other religions/profits.
If you read/believe any of the bible you can see how it was written by ordinary men. If God was anything like they write in there – why would you believe in him? God also has some kind of major inferiority complex if he wants us all to praise him all the time and worship his every word.
Lastly – Jesus believed in God and believed that we are all god’s children but he never said directly that he was a descendant of God or his direct Son – he actually said the complete opposite. Also along Draliks lines – a lot of people don’t believe in jesus at all because he was written about hundreds of years later by a group the obviously got together to glorify him in order to control the religious chaos that was happening at the time. It is entirely possible they just made it all up and religion is the greatest sham of all time, lol.
As I said – i choose to believe in a Creator but don’t believe in a Satan/hell/demons of any kind – is all nonsense.
January 27th, 2009 at 10:29 pm
“i choose to believe in a Creator”
I personally believe that there was no single creator other than ourselves. In my perspective, we are all linked – we are One Consciousness, but we have believed the illusion of separation to be true, hence limiting us greatly.
Everything we see is created by our minds – It’s all energy, and we are the ones who interpret that energy and “see”.
And we all have the great power to create, it’s just that most of us have suppressed it.
January 28th, 2009 at 7:01 am
what would you say we could create then? are you talking about something special or just the ability to create a company, build something, or create life?
January 28th, 2009 at 7:05 am
Well we can create the simple things like good situations and things which affect out happiness etc. (although even now people wonder why their life is so bad and yet do nothing about it) but it is said that you can manifest things if you truly free yourself from the multitude of blocks which have been placed on you since childhood. I’m not sure if it’s true or not but I like to believe so. Plus, it seems to fit in with most of my research.
As i mentioned above, our mind literally creates the “physical” world around us.
January 28th, 2009 at 6:32 pm
Ahh… I see what you are saying. Yes to many in our society allow themselves to be ‘victims’ too long instead of putting the past behind them and building a great future for themselves now. Even if you are 40 or 50 years old and your life has been crap so far – well you arguably got another 30-40 years left so do you plan to waste it or make the most of it and satisfy any dreams you got left? 30 years is a ton of time really to do whatever you want – you either make up your mind, as you say, and DO it or just sit in your comfy couch for that time and wish upon that star to grant you the life you want without any effort put forth, lol.
January 31st, 2009 at 6:35 pm
Beacause god is waiting for the aniti-crist who may actually be belial, to come to earth. read the revelation and it will explain. The anti crist will rise up with the army of the underworls ( hell) and cause total caos through out the world. marking the people of earth with the mark of the beast which is 666. Then Jesus will rise up to defeat him in the final confrontation
January 31st, 2009 at 10:47 pm
Brian.
Just listen to yourself when you say that.
Does it sound true to you?
Or does it sound like something they would want you to believe?
I thin it personally sounds a bit stupid, myself. It’s just like believing in flying pink hippos which throw love hearts everywhere. But that’s my opinion.
Don’t be a sheep.
February 1st, 2009 at 6:39 pm
Biggie, I like what you wrote in your post on Jan. 27th. I agree with what you’re saying about Jesus and how he’s not the “only son of God”. We are all God’s children all equal in his eyes, but I do believe Jesus is one of the great spiritual teachers that has walked the earth. He promoted love and that’s the greatest place of conciousness to be at. But there have been other great spiritual teachers – Buddhas, Dalai Lamas, Mother Theresa, and whoever else was or is on that level all over the world. And we can all attain to be that way, God made us all capable of reaching that level of consciousness. It’s terribly unfortunate that some religions teach that there was only Jesus or only Mohammed or only whoever. Let all humans try to reach that wonderful sense of peace, love and compassion and see then how wonderful life can be.
February 1st, 2009 at 8:14 pm
Know that God is no seperate being from us.
February 15th, 2009 at 6:02 pm
Paranormal state lost credibility the moment they start using psychic and involving the church. Right there and then I knew it was pure horse shit. Religion is the biggest man made scam in existance. You want to prove it then use solid means based on science only. Sorry but prayers and spinning wishing beads will not do shit. Give me a break.
February 15th, 2009 at 6:10 pm
P.S There is no Jesus Christ with magic god powers that every existed. It a story and only a story manipulated through time control the masses to believe poverty was good so that the rich ass’s on the top are not worried about social revolt.
Since there were no christ with (powers) then be can deduct there is no anti-christ. All religions are man made creations.
Let’s bring back the schools of philosophy and put the religions in their library only. The bible should be on par with the books of Plato and Aristotle. The bible should be a philosophy not a religion.
February 15th, 2009 at 8:30 pm
I agree, but I am sure that we are able to do the same things, and more, as Jesus was said to do if our minds were free from these false beliefs and rubbish.
February 19th, 2009 at 9:15 pm
Deb
Great Story!!!! Doesnt matter if its flawed or not the point of the sotry is that no mere human genuis or not can prove the exsistence of god you eiter believe or you dont. Im a devout Christian but I DO NOT go to church. Why you may ask. I havent gone to church in a LONG TIME why no reason really BUT i dont beileve you HAVE to go church to be saved or redeemed as some would say. The Movie “Kindom of Heaven” makes an I my opionion makes an EXCELLENT STATEMENT it as follows ( May not be word for word but close enough ” I put no stock in religion, by the word RELIGIOn ive seen the lunacy of every domination be called “Gods Will” Holiness is in right action and courage on behalf of those who can not defend themselves, and goodness……what god desires is here( in your mind) and here (whats in your heart) and what you decide to do everyday will make you a good man…or not” Off the movie :Kindom of Heaven” I love that statement. It means for those people who do not know ( not calling anybody stupid) that you decide if you go to heaven or hell if you believe in hell. Now i personally dont believe in hell… OMG some people would argue but if you believe in one you MUST believe in the other…not true in my case I beleive that Hell is here on earth we witness it everyday people being Murdered for No good reason, now am I saying murder is Acceptable now absouluetly not ( Sorry I cant spell correctly today
) But if you kill for other reason then personal gain or hatred then I do not believe you are going to “Hell” I dont know about you but My god is a forgiving god he knows what we go through on a daily basis I firmly beleive that there is no hell ” An eternal pit of fire” no if my god loves me so much which i know he does why would he suffer me that. I beleive if you DONT go to heaven you have a chance to REDEEM yourself an see your flaw Also if you are that bad of person you will remain here on earth spirt or worse bon never to see your loved ones again EVER no that would really suck wouldnt but ehy if you dont beleive in god or anything like that then when you die your screwed .
Now some would say Well if your god cares for you why doesnt he intervein….well god said when he put the first people here on earth not to do certain things yet we did it anywya didnt we….i think he knew lol what we were doing. Now if he helped every second of everyday then ther would be no evil, no ill will an we would all be perfect…BUT this doenst prove your love or belief in him does it NO.
To:shojingod
Now remeber im a DEVOIT Christian but my mind is open……now some would say Thats Blasphmey ( Sorry Cant spell once again lol) No its not i think god looks highly upon this because if you are open minded an still a devoutt follower of him you have proven your purpose on this earth ( Im sure there are many other purpose for you on this earth too of course) Im not pressing my “Belief of you” Now that you say its philsophy that is true it is but proof is everywhere as you mentioned above Aristol or Plato said amazing things but guess what even some of there “Philosphy’s” were proving to be true………….
Now to the Catholic church I dont mean to hate on you thats NOT what im doing but I just dont understand your guys preaching…and yes ive been to a Catholic church MANY MANY a times my best friend is Catholic so you cant argue that against me sry
. Now what is up with this whole HAVING to pray to Marry thing…yes she was important but not that Important she was a “TOOL” yes I said it!!!! as are “Preachers, Monks, etc etc” Any one who spreads the word of god is a “Tool” as I am now but you know what You dont have to pray to me an if you would i would smake the Crap out of you. No man is above any other man here on earth. Just as Jesus was above no man here on earth he was sent to REDDEM us an for that I love him an Pray to him but Who says I have to pray to Marry to get forgivness from Jesus or god even I can talk to my Brother in Jesus and My father Jehovah I hoped I spelled that correctly lol. And another thing the “Pope” Im sry but I will not get on my knees an kiss your stinking wrinkly finger man, for you are a man as are I so there for you have no mortal control over me an again im not knocking the religion or de-nomination I just dont understand it. No religion has it all right, all religions have some right.
Ryan
Director an Star of Paranormal State if you ever see this or anyone that knows him personally please understand that I have the ut-most respect for you an what you do and i beleive that you are a good rep for the catholic church more if not all followers of that religion should be like you because you are open minded to everything and everyone around you you truly have the “Clinets” best instrests at heart.
Also I beleive saying a demons name gives it no power the power it feeds on is your own fear an doubt now an when the demon is there MAYBE it would just maybe but I have never had an interaction with a demon so i cant say for certain I beleieve that my “Faith” is too strong for it to ever hold any power over me. But Im the type of person who is strong willed an not easly scared i mean I grew up watching-hering about all these things so yea. I would love to join this field thought what Ryan and them do I thing it would be educational an fun as rhymes with well lol
***If anyone who read this an would like to hear more about my beliefs or even share your with me please contact me at joshuakercenneck@yahoo.com or add me on myspace look up Josh K thanks for hearing me out ***
February 19th, 2009 at 9:21 pm
Here’s my belief…
I AM God. You are god. We are all god, and we are not separate. We are all linked in every possible way.
There’s nothing mystical about it, in fact it has scientific and logical ways of actually being true.
There is no point in following or worshiping something outside of yourself.
February 20th, 2009 at 3:10 pm
some people say it has a “z” in i t.
on one of the episodes it showed it has a z in it aswell.
February 20th, 2009 at 9:18 pm
Maybe…
“Belialz”
Gangsta version.
February 25th, 2009 at 7:48 am
Josh K, to mee you sound pretty much like an modern protestant.
Christianity has taken so many directions. In europe the protestants are reinventing hell these days, telling people that it’s a state of mind that you reach in this life if you are too far from god.
In my opinion god is a shield that people use to hide from their fear of death and emptiness.
All living struggle against death when it gets close. Some run from the danger, some fight back. – Humans know about death and takes up a battle in their minds. Often with a belief in gods and afterlife as a result.
Anyway this is my own pet theory and don’t get me wrong; I don’t disrespect religious people. I just don’t believe in superior beings myself.
March 5th, 2009 at 12:44 am
I have to agree with what holy h2o said on jan. 24th about this being an interesting thread. I can’t remember how I got here or what I was originally looking for but several hours later I’m glad I found it just for the fun of reading all of this.
I have to admit that when I first became aware of Paranormal State, I thought it was an interesting concept but didn’t pay too much attention. Then one boring afternoon A&E had a marathon and I became engrossed, then somewhat obsessed ( It’s a bad habit of mine, I get obsessed quite easily ). But recently I’ve become less interested in the show itself than in what people have to say about it. I find it very amusing to read people’s opinions whether it be for or against the show itself or the basic belief in the paranormal.
Basically, I have to thank all of you for the great laughs, the thought provoking comments and the general entertainment. I honestly look forward to finding more places and/or threads like this one.
March 5th, 2009 at 12:49 am
Maybe…
“Belialz”
Gangsta version.
Dralik, Thanks for that one. I don’t know why exactly but it struck me as hilarious!
March 5th, 2009 at 1:13 am
No problem
I just wrote the first thing that came to mind!
Nothing wrong with a good laugh, eh…
March 14th, 2009 at 7:41 am
one of my guess is “Adolph Hitler” the anti-Christ during world war II.
April 4th, 2009 at 4:55 pm
actual it is belail aibiee. if you watch the episode closer to the end the letter flash in order during the episode. we kept going back and writing down the letters and then we went on the internet and this is the name
April 11th, 2009 at 8:23 am
I agree w/ the guy “Chris”. Do not mess with what you do not understand. The realm of spirits is very real & there are demons. They work in a hierarchy, like a military. That is why some people are able to get more ‘results’. A lower demon must do what another with higher authority bids. A NAME has great importance. This is why most translations of Hebrew scripture have changed the personal NAME of The Creator and The Master who was hung on a tree. If we know the HIGHEST NAME, we can command all other spirits. It is difficult to hear, but the reason the Name ‘Jesus’ often works to make other demons flee is because this is the personal name of a BIG demon. Since the letter J is only about 500 years old, the name of The Messiah cannot be ‘Jesus’. It is a new god, one of many false messiah’s that would come upon the scene. The true Elohim would not appreciate hearing “Hey Zeus!”. Ancient Roman & Greek names had the ending eus to bring honor to their god, Zeus. Truth is so simple, a small child can understand. With the real GOD, there is no confusion. Demons want to hear their name. They have nothing else, & IT IS the way in which a spirit is conjured up. In Acts, the Jews killed Stephen for daring to utter the Name of The Master because in His personal name, one could also hear the personal Name of The Father, as He gave it to Moshe at the burning bush. It can be seen, as it was preserved in scrolls (so as not to destroy The Name & break the 3rd command) near The Dead Sea. It is this Name that can be found in the very ancient books for those who practice The Craft. To get rid of negative energy from curses you have uttered, or names you’ve said, even in fun, simply proclaim your full given name. Personal, powerful healing comes to you when you proclaim your name. Finally, please don’t mess with this stuff. These people are not wise, even in their zeal, and they are asking for trouble. Demons never forget us, & they know a lot more than we do. It is best to respect the power of the dark side & worry about your own life & whether it lines up with Abba’s orders given to all of us in the TORAH. We don’t need to follow Jewish traditions, but we do need to follow the laws if we want to avoid the consequences. Demons rush to carry out our consequences & GOD must allow them in order to stay true to His own word. If He said a thief will pay it back 7 times, that will happen, even if we don’t know this law or understand it. For more info-write me @ barberio777@comcast.net I love discussions
April 12th, 2009 at 12:17 pm
Natsarim says : Do not mess with what you do not understand.
- How will you ever understand anything then?
April 12th, 2009 at 4:48 pm
“How will you ever understand anything then?”
Good point. Sounds like fear to me.
April 14th, 2009 at 4:43 pm
I am just confused over Paranormal State. What sets it apart from other shows out there like TAPS is that they do mention Demons and other shows don’t. That is what drew me in.
In early Biblical times we are told that anyone talking to or trying to talk to the dead would be stoned to death. There are no ghosts or spirits walking around. The Bible states the dead are sleeping. In a state of nothingness. They do not walk around. Demons imitating the dead is what is happening. If I make you believe ghosts and spirits are real then you will pull away from what the Bible says to be true.
All these shows do is help the Demons by the millions of homes these shows visit and have people believing this stuff. Demons are around us 24 hours a day. They know things that we wouldn’t think anyone else would know. That is why psychics and ghost busters are so powerful. I don’t doubt that they hear things or know things or even sometimes see things, but it is fed by Demons and not by the dead. The Bible is the Truth. God tells us not to talk to the dead and do not consort with psychics, then we shouldn’t.
April 14th, 2009 at 7:29 pm
watching diffrent shows, I find that I like the first episodes of TAPS, and hope someone agrees. It seems that if you are trying to prove something, the best scientific road is to disprove it. I think having some college kids walking around with rods is laughable. Isnt this whole thing referred to as paranormal science? Where is the science? I am not going to believe a group of teenagers who sit around and get cold spots when one tells a story about his mothers husbands uncle said a demon name. Come on!!! We want to see proof, not hear stories of what stories you heard.
April 14th, 2009 at 8:12 pm
The bible was written by man, therefore cannot ever be called accurate or true.
I used to believe in Demons but I don’t anymore. I think there are just spiritual entities who are on a low-end level, those who feed off fear.
Some of the more powerful ones are called “Demons” but I believe have absolutely nothing to do with religion.
“God tells us not to talk to the dead and do not consort with psychics, then we shouldn’t.”
“God” also tells people to kill people. Would you believe those guys saying it was him? No, of course not.
It’s just like saying that he loves us all, but if we do something he doesn’t want us to do, he’ll torture us for an eternity.
I believe that it’s stupid to believe in God as a separate entity and live our lives according to him.
I also agree with Diana.
Just a few of my beliefs
April 15th, 2009 at 1:01 am
diana, I agree fully with you. One of the worst parts of pns is in my opinion the really lame sfx. They are like the Scooby-doo team but without a dog
What I really need from tabs and others like them is to actually follow up on their research instead of just reaching the point where they say: We can say for shure that this location has paranormal activity, let’s move on. – They really need to settle down and start studying. But I guess that would not make good tv.
D…Angyl says: God tells us not to talk to the dead and do not consort with psychics, then we shouldn’t.
Actually jesus performed exocisms according to the bible. He spoke to the demons to make them leave. In the desert he even speaks to the devil.
Dralik, glad to hear that you are over those demons. I’m shure that quite a few JoS doctrines are getting erased from you now, and that sounds good to me.
It seems that you read alot (!) of stuff. I fell over this guy some time ago. I don’t think he has found the wise stones, but he’s work is in some ways inspiring. Check him out:
http://www.dharmapunx.com/
April 15th, 2009 at 9:51 am
although I truly respect all opinions and am also a christian, I cant help but think that some people use demons as a scapegoat for bad choices in their life. I think that sometimes we are products of other ppls bad choices but not because of demons, but because some refuse to take responsibility for the chaos they invite into their life. I believe that God /demons are our symbols of eternal good and evil, but we ultimately contol our lives with positivity/negativity and we should take responsibility for these outcomes. Its not what happens in life that defines you, it is your reaction to it that does. Thank you all.
April 15th, 2009 at 12:19 pm
diana says: Its not what happens in life that defines you, it is your reaction to it that does.
I see what you are getting at. Look at this from a medical view – a persons reaction to a broken bone can variate some, but allso has alot of “universal outfall” like pain, healing, similarities of the bodys reaction. I do believe that there are patterns in our reactions psychologically too – after all thats what psychology is basing its research on.
I agree that people are using scapegoats alot. From blaming traffic for getting late to blaming demons of bad behaviour.
I allso believe that some use good and evil to segregate themselves from things that is morally or culturally provoking to them.
Don’t misunderstand this: it’s really nice and pretty new for me to hear a christian say that people should take responsibility and that god and demons are symbols. I think it’s really great music in my ears
– teach the pope this and I believe we would have a better world.
April 15th, 2009 at 12:35 pm
thank you so much for the reply. It cool to hear that ppl can be open to an opinion even if its not their own. I just have always wondered if there is life after death and the whole paranormal science is fasinating, but I think that its been turned into a circus and its somewhat infuriating. Although I dont go to church or study the bible, I believe that there are clues into ghosts and life after death in a somewhat physical sense referred to in the bible. Any thoughts on this would be appreciated, and what about other cultures and religions? ty
April 15th, 2009 at 7:17 pm
I think there is life after death. Most people think that we are our minds, but that is wrong. We are consciousness. If you have read The Power of Now by Eckhart Tolle (which is a great book by the way, I recommend it) you probably have a greater understanding of this.
Anyway, you know how our eyes “take in” frequencies/levels of light? Well light is energy, and when it comes down to it, everything is made up of energy.
I think that we create the physical world around us, and when this one ends, we’ll just create another.
If this is true, I don’t know exactly how it works but I can see how it possibly can.
As for ghosts/spirits, I think most are just thought forms (high amounts of emotional energy imprints on objects/places) considering everything is energy, if these imprints are powerful enough, we can see them.
It makes you wonder what lies behind our range of sight, as our eyes only pick up a certain range of light. Interesting stuff when you look into it
April 15th, 2009 at 7:57 pm
ty for the book reference. I will look into that . Also I think if you look at religion, science, and human inteligence, you will see for every source of any power, there is also an oppisite. Sort of action and reaction. So if religion teaches us about God, why not educate ourselves about devils? Looking over some of the comments with nothing but respect of course, I notice that some believe that the church doesnt want us to look into ghost or spirits. Although I am a christian, I dont believe in everything in the bible. I think that the church uses the word of God to impose the will of man. Maybe a scare us into behaving idealism. And as to our energy, I believe our souls are pure energy with feelings that cant be destroyed. Can you destroy pure energy? or does it migrate to the next plain? It would explain some things about reincarnation. Sorry if this offends anyone, I guess I am not a traditional Christian. I take things form every religion, but almost everyone believes in ghosts, demons, and angels.
April 15th, 2009 at 8:02 pm
It’s good to see a Christian who is open minded
I completely agree with “the church uses the word of God to impose the will of man.”
Here’s something to think about…
Energy:
Always was and always has been
Cannot be created or destroyed
all that ever was, always will be
always moving into form, through form and out of form
God:
Always was and always has been
Cannot be created or destroyed
all that ever was, always will be
always moving into form, through form and out of form
April 16th, 2009 at 1:22 am
Science is very far deconfirming the soul. There is NO evidence in science that points at a neurological or in any way biochemical explaination for the ego (that we feel separated from everything else). To assume that there is no life after death because it’s against a scientific approach to the issue, is just as naive as saying there is live after death because the local priest says so.
A really close friend of mine is a mag in philosophy. He is really good at rethinking a situation and take interesting approaches to situations.
Back in “the days” we used to experiment a lot with drugs, both ethnobotanical and designer.
One of these experiments went pretty wrong and my close friend allmost died from parylized lungs.
Interesting part is, that he felt that he was observing his body give in and fall to the ground, from a distant place in himself. Like the body and what is him was segregated.
He says that what he learned from the whole thing is, that we have the body as a gift and that we should take good care of it. Allso that the body and the ego or the “I” are two very different things.
April 16th, 2009 at 2:12 am
I had an interesting experience this morning before I had to go to work, I was feeling pretty tired, from having both a late night and an early start so I decided to close my eyes and just let my mind rest for a bit.
I was conscious the whole time, but I could feel my mind and my body slowly getting more relaxed and sleep-like.
My mind was completely focused, I guess you would call it a trance-like state, but getting closer to sleep.
Then my bird who was still sitting on my shoulder chirped REALLY loudly and I almost hit the roof
Point is, we are not our mind, we are the consciousness, the awareness.
Without consciousness, we wouldn’t survive a second. We would not learn anything, we would hardly do anything besides (maybe) our instinctive behaviors.
You mentioned the Ego. What’s your view on that subject? I think it’s a bit of a problem. Someone close to me said that it gives you your sense of self, but I would correct that to “it gives you your false sense of self”.
April 16th, 2009 at 8:51 am
I think that the awareness point is very interesting, I like talking to ppl and watching them but one thing I cant understand. Some ppl who dont have a clue about whats going on can function like someone who is focused. Do you achieve diffrent sorts of happiness when you make yourself aware of consciousness? Or perhaps when one is focused one one thing, that focus takes away from consciousness of life around you. This would explain how some ppl are richer ppl arent as happy as a poor man who knows hes a good person. The ego. I believe the ego is how you see yourself. It can be on either extreme. I know that how I see myself is not how others see me. I believe it should be healthy. I kinda like the idea that we can look into ourselves and sorta give ourselves a little reality about what we think others see, but I think we should keep the ego in check like a biting dog. Be careful not to be overconfident. I find that as we grow and learn, we forget half of what we know and ignore the other half so basically in the big scheme of life we are ignorant. At least I am. But its how you approach life and if you are willing to take today for all the possitivity you can and pass that on is what people will remember you by, cause that is all we got
April 16th, 2009 at 8:59 am
I am sorry your friend in a way went through that experience but glad he has learned something possitive from it. The body is just the borrowed vessel for which we use. The ego is how we view ourself. It can be healthy or concieted. Like some ppl who are attractive, they believe they are the best thng in the room. True self worth also depends on what we do for others. That leads to a healthy ego, not a false one.
April 17th, 2009 at 3:05 am
The ego just means “the I”. In my experience it is best kept satisfied or it can make people unstable. Actually that is what I think makes some religious, disabled, or isolated people very unpredictable and potentially “dangerous” (please don’t take offence anyone).
Dralik, I have never thought of the ego as a flase. What is your thoughts on that?
diana, about consciousness and people who seems to just skate through the world without doing much thinking:
I think that consciousness makes a person able to make better choices. Some just follow a stream and never really make much of a choice about anything, and often make bad decisions. Some can only make decisions on limited directions like “how will I gain more materials” or “how can I get more seexual partners”.
People who are more aware makes their own decisions. I’m not shure that it makes you a happier person but I think it does.
April 17th, 2009 at 5:13 am
Here’s an example.
You ask someone in a friendly situation “Who are you?”
most of the time they’ll tell you their name, what their profession is, that they are this and they are that.
This isn’t who they are. Your name is something which something else gave you to identify your appearance. Your job is what you do to make money, not you.
people think that they are their mind.
The Ego tends to want things, “I am this, I am that, I own this, I want that”. Ultimately it leads to negative attitudes and choices. It’s hard to understand when everybody around us is like that.
It’s also bad that we think we are our minds. Again, that book which I mentioned, the Power of Now goes into depth about this. Our minds use us, but the worst thing about it is that we let our minds use us. We don’t know otherwise.
Here’s a good example: “My body” “My mind”
Who is “My” referring to?
Consciousness, which is YOU.
If you would like me to elaborate on something more or if I missed something you wanted me to answer, please say so.
Just on an off-topic, I want to say a few things:
Being negative, and having a negative attitude is BAD for us.
Being positive is good for us! Do some research, don’t take my word for it.
I see so much wrong with the world today and want to fix it, but the main problem I see is people being negative both to others and themselves.
The following brings me back to my point, we are not our minds. People in general think that most emotions are involuntary and are either “bad” or “good” but what they don’t understand is that our emotions are telling us how we feel so we can consciously change it, for example, try being happy when you’re down.
Now, to end my rambling, here’s some quotes.
“If you want to be happy, be.”
“Happiness is not a feeling; it is a choice.”
There’s more, but I feel that these have the most important points, simply put.
Whenever you feel strong emotion, don’t hold it back.
Holding back emotions can cause Insomnia, depression, anxiety, addictions, and more.
Let your emotions do what they were meant to do, show you how you feel so you can do something about it if you aren’t comfortable.
You can probably get a lot more information by a simple google search, so by all means do so
Sorry if what I just wrote seems to be all over the place, I was basically writing about what thoughts came into my mind.
April 20th, 2009 at 10:41 pm
hey guys
I need some help. I remember in a conversation with a friend that people in much earlier years would take photos of the recently deceased and sorta save them. They would be decked out in their sunday best and possitioned in a pose that they would do in life. I thought these were called Death Photos but seemed to have been mistaken. You (Dralik and Danish Satanist) seem like very smart guys and possible to help me locate some of these. Any one else who can help would be greatly appreciated .
Diana
April 21st, 2009 at 5:35 am
Diana: Apparently they are called funerary photographs. Make a search on ‘19th century funerary photographs’ and you will find a few of them.
It allso seems that the tearm covers photographs of graves and funerals.
What would you wan’t with pictures of the dead?
Dralik: Your post reminds me off an old quote that goes something like: If people were not told things by other people, no one would hardly understand anything at all.
- Noone tells us who we really are.
April 21st, 2009 at 5:44 am
Diana: Try allso victorian bereavement photos or this link: http://billblanton.com/pm.htm – warning, link contains photographs of dead children!
April 21st, 2009 at 6:01 am
“Your post reminds me off an old quote that goes something like: If people were not told things by other people, no one would hardly understand anything at all.
- Noone tells us who we really are.”
Do you mean that in a bad way? As in that I’ve been told this by other people and now believe it myself?
Because that isn’t true. It is bits and pieces that both other people have told me and from what I’ve researched, which I’ve gathered to form the ideas I have today.
I am pretty sure that you don’t mean it in a bad way, though, but it’s better to check
Only you can define who you truly are.
I came up with something a fair while ago;
“I am who I am, and if you have a problem with that, then that is your problem.” which originally started as “I am what I am”. I decided to expand it a little bit
April 21st, 2009 at 10:39 am
Thank you so much for the info. I was chatting with a friend of mine here in chicago who had mentioned that she was looking through her family ancestory and came across death pictures. I was very curious about why someone would take these. S.D.-I appreciate the links and learned some stuff about them. It was kinda disturbing about the children, but to learn something from them was worth a moment of my sympathy. Dralik- I meant no ill will at all. I enjoy the conversations that we have been having lately and I truly believe that you both are educated and intelligent people and if anyone can help with a question, I would rather go to two people haveing inteligent conversation and get their input than to go to my space where no one has even reached puberty. Thank you so much. (and dralik, i truly respect the person that you are and appreciate your wisdom.)
April 21st, 2009 at 10:48 am
Diana, thank you for that positive reply but that post wasn’t focused on you
I was just curious about Danish Satanist’s post, which could be taken both ways.
And Diana, just remember, (I don’t like to use a quote from a lord of the rings movie, but it fits well), as Gandalf said “Even the wisest can’t see all ends.”
Of course there’s the possibility that I may be wrong about at least some of my beliefs, but hey, if it makes you feel good and has a positive effect on other people’s lives as well as your own, then why not go with it?
Once again, thank you for the compliments, they are appreciated.
April 21st, 2009 at 12:59 pm
Dralik: No, I did’nt mean it in an offending way at all. You wrote: You ask someone in a friendly situation “Who are you?”
I was just thinking about why poeple don’t know who they are – there is noone there to tell them..
I am shure that you have your own reflections and think for your self. – We all learn stuff from others, me you, everyone.
Diana: Despite of the macabre “death-art-aspect” of the pictures, it comes down to people dealing with their sorrow through the pictures. And people even do this today. I’m shure that alot op people would be against it
April 22nd, 2009 at 6:38 pm
I have seen Demons, and all of my life have been visited by spirits, I dont know why they choose me but I do know that the visits from evil demonic types seem to happen when I am at a low in my life, but even so I have come to be not afraid and now am able to command them to leave.
April 22nd, 2009 at 8:20 pm
Just curious, but how do you know they are “Demons”?
Or is that just your definition of powerful “entities”?
April 23rd, 2009 at 5:31 am
Well it’s just my interpretation of the 3 dimensional shadow things that sometimes try to attack me, I call them the demons because I get a feeling of pure dread when they are around, It is hard to explain but with normal spirits it just feels like I am with a human but with the tall shadows they dont feel like they where ever human.
April 23rd, 2009 at 5:36 am
Ah.
Doesn’t really describe the average “Demon” though
I’m just used to calling them ghosts, spirits, entities or beings.
April 23rd, 2009 at 6:02 am
How would you describe a Demon? And how would you know it’s a Demon?
April 23rd, 2009 at 6:14 am
Well in my honest opinion, I would describe a Demon as a human-looking being (with or without reddish skin) with dark menacing eyes, and huge bat-like (or angel-like, considering they are “fallen angels”) wings with a desire to control and do harm.
I don’t believe in them, but I do believe in the paranormal, which includes “dark”/lower level entities.
I would generally see demons as the type who generally first go for a deceptive approach rather than attacking or spooking on sight.
But anyway; I guess you could call me Anti-religion although I don’t have a problem with all religions and all aspects of it.
April 23rd, 2009 at 6:45 am
Ok so what I did was unintentionally brand a dark/lower level entity as a Demon. I presume you are right and I shouldn’t use the word Demon literally as this shows my ignorance, however what I did mean was that the Shadow entities do not give off a good feeling. I think actually that these things use negative energy to manifest and that’s why they come when I am feeling low or angry, I do know that the energy is real because I have been physically attacked on two occasions and also my ex wife has been a witness to them on a few other occasions whilst we where still married.
April 23rd, 2009 at 6:57 am
I don’t think it really matters what you call them – call them what you want.
I was just thinking about the different interpretations of the word.
I believe that the lower-level entities feed off fear, and earth is basically a fear-factory at the moment, so it’s wonderful for them.
I haven’t had any real paranormal experiences but I have done a whole load of research and have decided that I’m a believer. Even some of my closest friends who I KNOW would not lie about such things have had experiences.
My life has been pretty mundane in terms of my own (paranormal) experiences, besides a few odd noises, a lower-scale UFO sighting and the odd moving shadow in my peripheral vision.
I’ve been wanting some sort of scary experience to happen to me for quite a while, but have had no luck so far.
Do you have any tips?
April 23rd, 2009 at 7:44 am
Sorry I dont have any tips, maybe you should spend some time with me… LOL … It’s true, everyone who knows me and spent time around me has experienced something… Like I said I dont know why but I just seem to attract things. My last girlfriend did not believe in the paranormal at all, she was from an upper class stiff upper lip family, and works as the head of a mathemattics department at a local high school and her oppinions are honoured with the greatest respect. However after just 8 weeks with me she became a total believer and left me in the end I think because it totally freaked her out. The last straw was when her daughter used to keep comming to our bedroom saying that there was something in her room telling her to get out, then on the last occasion when we took her back we where unable to open the door which opened inwards, after a long struggle by both of us we found that the large wardrobe had been pushed in front of the door from the inside of the room with no one inside the room and no other entry or exits from the room.
From being a small child I have seen and heard things, I used to see shadows out of the corner of my eyes that seemed to run behind things or into walls when I turned to look at them, then one day I saw a 3D shadow of what seemed to be a tall male figure walk down the stairs and brush past me (I felt it) and go into the living room, I was on the telephone at the time and just froze with terror unable to speak or move..
The next time a few months later I woke up because it felt like someone was shaking me, when I awoke I was still being shaken, my room was lit with an orange glow from the street lamp outside and when I looked to see who was shaking me I saw the Shadow entity leaning over me. I nearly shit myself, closed my eyes again and started shouting to leave me get out now, get out now and it went and I felt the room atmosphere change, it was weird, I knew it had gone and just went back to sleep. The day after I put this down to a vivid nightmare but could not stop thinking about it. Then a few months after that I was watching TV and from the corner of my eye I saw a shadow forming. I turned quickly to try to see it and all I could see was a dark mist in a ball shape coming from the corner of the room, then it formed into the tall male figure and came storming towards me. I knew I was going to be attacked and I was, it grabbed me by my neck and started to shake me, lifting me from my seat and then dropped me, it hurt my thoat so much that I could hardley speak but I knew that I had to fight back so I forced myself to shout get out and then lunged towards it and it seamed to reverse back to the corner which it came from. This has happened once more since but now I seam to know when its there and immediately tell it to go. I suppose that it’s like with a dog, show it fear and it will attack you, show it that you are not scared and it will cower, however it will still occasionally try to get the upper hand. Coincidently on all the Occasions where the shadow man has come I was angry and low. i.e. just lost my job or bust up with family member or spouse.
April 23rd, 2009 at 8:15 am
Wow
Biggest paranormal things which have happened to me:
Me and two other friends were sitting outside talking for about an hour or so at one of my friends parties; the others were all inside playing boring video games. We stopped talking because we ran out of subjects to talk about, and shortly after I heard an exhale which sounded like it came from between the two other people, however I did not see either of them physically exhale. I got curious, and bugged them about it. From their side of the story, one of them thought it came from over near the fence and the other thought it was the guys inside making noise. I am dead sure it was an exhale near us but am unsure if it was any of us doing it or not.
On many different occasions, although it’s relatively rare, I hear sounds on the brink of awake/asleep.
These can easily be explained away as being confused between dreaming and being awake, but I disagree.
When I dream, I tend to dream that person saying something but I hear it in my thoughts.
When I heard these, it sounds 100% physical and literally jolts me from my sleepy state.
I’ve heard a variety of sounds, but most tend to be a woman’s voice, often making a noise or saying one short word. The one I most remember was “Hey!” as if they were trying to wake me up.
Other than that & what I can’t remember, I’ve felt heavy presences near or next to me.
I’m a pretty heavy sleeper so who knows what happens while I’m sleeping.
In a semi-related side…
I’ve dreamed the future 2 separate times that a) I remember and b) which have come to pass.
The first dream was like an average dream, dreaming of a location I’ve never been to before and having a situation/event unfold.
Well, a few years later I was at that location and didn’t even realize it until probably a year and a half to a year afterward when I remembered the dream and thought “Wow, that’s amazing!”.
The location was strikingly similar to the dream and so was the situation.
The second time, the dream was exactly like what happened in real life, years later.
You know how dreams have really weird things happen that just don’t make sense, and only seem to happen in dreams? Yeah, well, that happened. Exactly like in the dream. It involved being at work and one of the managers was asking me a question (repetitively) that was completely irrelevant to me and my job. The manager knew both me and my job well at the time, and I still have no idea why she was asking the question.
Also, in the dream there was a person near me who didn’t really have a face; I didn’t know them at the time when I had the dream. But when it happened in real life, they were there but this time I did know them
It’s crazy. I really hope some of my recurring dreams don’t come true haha.
My mother once dreamed of a plane crash happening at a specific location. She thought nothing of it, until long after, it happened.
Here in Australia, there was some kind of accident at sea where something to happened to some guys’ boat, and they were found at sea days after, clinging on to an esky.
One of my relatives dreamed it all happening, but missed the part about the esky.
I guess it runs in the family
I’ve also had one occasion where I’ve had a HUGE feeling of immense doom creep up my spine. It was horrible.
my fight-or-flight instincts kicked in and it’s good to know I chose fight, even though nothing happened.
Seriously, when you’re in a situation when you know there’s no way out besides death, it’s a big comfort to know you’re at least going to try and fight.
Anyway, my point is that not many big paranormal things have happened to me besides the future-dreaming thing.
I’m really interested in the subjects, though.
April 23rd, 2009 at 8:27 am
Wow that’s incredible, The nearest thing I have come to that is the common feeling of Deja vu.
Anyway do you ever dream of little pingpong balls with numbers on them?
April 23rd, 2009 at 8:29 am
No, but not too long ago I know I was dreaming (over a few days) of a bunch of numbers, I think about 5 numbers long and somehow they were important. But I can’t remember the numbers
I get Deja vu heaps.
It’s what accompanied my feeling of immense doom.
April 23rd, 2009 at 9:00 am
Another wierd thing is that when I started living with my present wife all paranormal activity seamed to come to an abrupt stop, even all the little noises like footsteps and closing doors, everything sort of dissapeared for around a year or so, I thought that what ever was around me had abandoned me, at first this was welcome relief but after a while in a weird way I missed them. Things are back now but for some reason they went for a year. Even my current wife has started to notice things that happen around me. I have not been confronted with the shadow entity for a while now but I do still see them from the corner of my eye, the last time was 2 days ago. It would be great to find out what they are and also find out more about the other things, but I would not want to lose them again, in a strange way I would be very lonely if I were to lose them forever.
April 23rd, 2009 at 9:06 am
This might be useful: http://www.ruhaunted.com/Shadowpeople.html
Just a site I found while googling, has a lot of other useful info too.
April 23rd, 2009 at 11:53 am
Wicked great site thanks for the link
April 23rd, 2009 at 6:35 pm
When you speak a Demon’s name aloud it might draw its attention or worse, make it stronger.
April 23rd, 2009 at 7:38 pm
*listens*
I think there’s an echo in here.
April 24th, 2009 at 12:49 am
Word demon originally don’t refer to anything negative and many of the socalled demons had other “positive” roles in other religions.
Dave W, I don’t wanna call you insane, but did you ever check if the problem is in your head and not outside?
April 24th, 2009 at 9:40 am
I used to think that I was going crazy and try to explain things away… And no I don’t do drugs…
When you get used to these things happening then it starts to become sort of normal… I used to not talk about these things for fear of being branded insane and even now in the presence of new friends I refrain from saying anything because I know what it must sound like to other people who do not experience these things normally.
However when people spend alot of time with me and things start to happen that they cannot explain then they normally tell me and thats when I tell them.
I mean come on..
How do you explain a wardrobe moving itself in front of the door?
My first wife also saw the Shadow entity one night.
My son was three years old and we started to hear him start talking in the night saying Get Off! Go Away! then start crying, we went running into his room to find nothing there, so a couple of nights later we let my son stay at his grandmothers home and we stayed in his room.
We had just gone to bed and was sat up talking with the lamp on, suddenly the room went very cold and we could here a noise like moving clothes or linen near the window, then suddenly up from the floor at the back of the room but in front of the window rose a tall around 6′6″ black figure My wife described it as a spikey figure of a man, I think because it looked like it had big jacket/cloak collars lifted up and a hat. But it was a 3D shadow. It was the same thing that had visited me a few years prior. I shouted/demanded for it to leave and my wife screamed. Then it just seamed to drop back into the floor like a pile of clothes falling, then more or less imediately after we could here like a dog howling out the back of the house.
My ex wife can still relive those events now after seventeen years past. And my son will tell many tales of the figure that used to come from the floorboards to try to take his toys.
Also a few days after this event my wife awoke me saying that something kept grabbing her legs and the morning after she had scratches on her shins and ankles. I think it was playing on her fear. We moved from that house a couple of months later and didn’t have any trouble from the shadow entity again until a few years later when our marriage broke down due to my wife having an affair.
Coinsidently when this was happening and I was suspicious of my wife having an affair, One night I questioned her about things that just were not adding up, she was lying through her teeth when I asked her where she had been and who with, blaa blaa blaa. Then I asked her out right are you having an affair? she said ‘No you are being paranoid’ Then we both heard a stern disembodied voice of a woman shout my wifes name out loud. There was only me and the wife in the house at that time. Thats what convinced my wife that she should tell me the truth about her affair.
April 24th, 2009 at 12:44 pm
wow. not to be rude dave, but dude do you want to share all that here? Maybe a better setting would be a nice white office with a comfy couch. Hello to all. Can I get a “go dave” (seek professional help)
April 24th, 2009 at 5:26 pm
Ok Dave W.
While I’m not going to write you off as insane or mentally ill yet, I still don’t quite believe all of your ‘incidents’ are authentic. Sometimes things just aren’t as they seem. A few red flags went up while reading your posts.
In the case of the moving wardrobe, do you mean to tell me that a large piece of furniture was rearranged in a room and you didn’t hear it? Now you’re not talking just paranormal entities manifesting, but also defying gravity and levitating something so as to not make a sound. It all seems to be sounding more and more far-fetched. Somewhere there’s got to be at least one credible person that we can all believe, but for some reason, we haven’t found them yet. Take the U.S. alone, where we have more than 300 milion people. At some point, there has to be many people out there that have had the same or similar experiences. This isn’t a simple deja vu or odd coincidence, you are making extraordinary claims. If these things were happening and people(like the well-respected math teacher) regularly experience this, don’t you think it would be in the mainstream by now? These kinds of paranormal experiences only make it on TV channels like the Oxygen network, or late night programs on less mainstream channels. I mean, look at these posts, they aren’t on network news channel blog sites, they are on the site of a show that’s a late night quasi-reality paranormal show. The host is a young college kid(and self proclaimed expert), yet he’s strangely located into what we can only call the ‘hotbed’ of paranormal activity, Pennysilvania. Maybe the Steelers are getting some extra help with these football games after all.
These same channels play the stuff like “Crossing Over with John Edwards”, a show about a guy who reads spirits and gives closure to loved ones about their deceased relatives. The sad part is that it’s a total fallacy. I have a DVD of people in England that do it for a living, and admit 100% that they are completely fake and it doesn’t stop people from coming to them for a reading. It’s all a big game, but people don’t realize that it’s just a psychological game where they are actually leading the psychic to where they want to go. The people that are searching so hard are the ones doing all the work, the psychic just asks general questions and makes it all sound so amazing.
Enough with Dave, I was just making some observations about his claims. Now onto the paranormal in general…
As for the shadowpeople, why is it they only appear during the dark? Could it be because in lower levels of light our eyes have a more difficult time focusing in on anything? Our brains have the tendancy to personify many things. Take the jesus grilled cheese sandwich, the faces seen in wafts of smoke. There is a rock in the western U.S. somewhere that looks just like FDR on the dime. It’s not anything paranormal, it’s our brains thinking it sees something that it’s really not. It just happens to be a rock that, on a particular day, at a particular time, in particular spot, at a particular angle, just happens to look like the likeness of FDR.
I think people have the tendancy to personify many things around them that happen at confusing times. Rather than dig deeper for a more rational explanation, it’s easier to become spooked and call it paranormal. I’m still not convinced, however. Of all of the people around here, and around me, on TV and everywhere else, there’s still never been any real evidence of anything paranormal. I can’t accept that coincidences are a form of evidence, because I’ve had coinciedences myself. There’s nothing to them. Why would entities need to appear like us? Why would they wear hats, or appear in cloaks? Are they afraid of what we might think of their style? Do they have their own paranormal fashion sense? Why, if naked, would they look anything like us at all? We take very human qualities and apply them to these entities as if they still cling on to the same things we do.
I’d love to see a ghost, demon, anything like that, but no matter what I do, nothing real or substantial ever comes of it. It’s because there are no ghosts, there are no demons, there are no entities. I would love to be proven wrong, but so far nobody had ever offered anything convincing.
Has anybody entertained the thought that maybe they are all just aliends visiting from another planet? I mean, that would be more reasonable than entities, since we at least know there are other planets out there.
Oh wait, I just started violently coughing while typing this up, maybe it’s a sign and it’s some sinister force telling me that I am wrong. Nope, wait…turn’s out it’s just the cold I have been fighting for the last several days…but that was a close one!
Anybody have anything real to offer?
Thanks!
April 24th, 2009 at 7:03 pm
although I see Jasons points were well valid, I was thnking about something else the other day and of course it could be a shot in the dark, but has anyone else thought of the concept of time warps? if you can warp sound and other things why not a possibility be that its not dead ppl, but overlaps in time and space? Any thoughts? Remember ppl, it was only a thought, so please be gentle(o.o)
April 24th, 2009 at 11:15 pm
Jason –
“you are making extraordinary claims”
From what I believe, it’s pretty normal in this world. Anything – ANYTHING, is possible.
“don’t you think it would be in the mainstream by now?”
Nope. I know this might sound a bit weird to some, but anything the governments and people “up higher” don’t want us to hear about, can be almost guaranteed to not show up in the mainstream media.
I’ve seen them ridicule both aliens and ghosts. A huge amount of stigma is given to multiple subjects which I do indeed believe to be true. This also stops people from openly talking about it.
I try not to fall into any beliefs now that doesn’t have any creditable information.
Anyway, my point is, saying something isn’t real because it’s not in the media doesn’t mean anything
And yes, there are people that try to make money through lies to the public. That’s also what gives the whole paranormal thing a bad image. But it still doesn’t mean it isn’t true.
“Take the jesus grilled cheese sandwich, the faces seen in wafts of smoke. There is a rock in the western U.S. somewhere that looks just like FDR on the dime. It’s not anything paranormal, it’s our brains thinking it sees something that it’s really not. It just happens to be a rock that, on a particular day, at a particular time, in particular spot, at a particular angle, just happens to look like the likeness of FDR.”
I completely agree with that. The mind tries to make things out of nothing – It’s part of it’s nature.
But anybody intelligent enough (which doesn’t take too much intelligence) can tell the difference between our mind making faces out of smoke and a clear moving entity of shadow.
“I’m still not convinced, however. Of all of the people around here, and around me, on TV and everywhere else, there’s still never been any real evidence of anything paranormal.”
Look up something like “ghost” on youtube. I guarantee you, that 99% of those videos are faked or false in some way or another. Hey, more stigma. But there are many people out there who have had real experiences.
“Why would entities need to appear like us? Why would they wear hats, or appear in cloaks? Are they afraid of what we might think of their style? Do they have their own paranormal fashion sense? Why, if naked, would they look anything like us at all? We take very human qualities and apply them to these entities as if they still cling on to the same things we do.”
One of my explanations is that ghosts/spirits are mainly large amounts of strong emotional energies left from someone who once was living there. Who knows for sure, though.
“I’d love to see a ghost, demon, anything like that, but no matter what I do, nothing real or substantial ever comes of it. It’s because there are no ghosts, there are no demons, there are no entities.”
Me too. Unfortunately, I haven’t seen anything solid either.
I’d probably call myself an 70-80% believer. Having my own for-sure experience would put that up to around 90% (in the sense that I still wouldn’t believe everything other people tell me). However, I believe Dave. And if he’s lying, then he’s lying. Doesn’t really matter, his stories are interesting and get me thinking. I enjoy reading them.
“Has anybody entertained the thought that maybe they are all just aliends visiting from another planet? I mean, that would be more reasonable than entities, since we at least know there are other planets out there.”
I have considered it. There are many possibilities – our eyes perceive only a limited range of light. Anything beyond that range, we may not see. Of course, some people’s range would slightly differ than others, which may be why we don’t see anything. There’s also the fact that there’s billions of galaxies out there containing trillions of star systems each, which makes me a believer in E.T life.
“Oh wait, I just started violently coughing while typing this up, maybe it’s a sign and it’s some sinister force telling me that I am wrong. Nope, wait…turn’s out it’s just the cold I have been fighting for the last several days…but that was a close one!
”
On several separate occasions, I’ve just simply pointed at people and they have stared choking. It’s pretty hilarious when it happens, sure, it could be normal or coincidental, but it’s a good topic to bring up in conversation
Diana –
That’s possible, I don’t really completely believe in the whole dead people thing but I do believe that their energies from strong thoughts are left behind. Sometimes, these energies can kind of “sink” into us if we’re around it enough.
To be honest, I don’t believe in the existence of time. There is only now, this moment. Past and future can only exist as memories/lessons and thoughts.
Whew, that was a long one
April 25th, 2009 at 2:51 am
Dave W: I won’t classify as either insne or a liar. – I can’t prove either. Do a fast thought experiment on how you can change the atmosphere around you. Display anger, happyness, make a room quiet. You will conclude that you can display way more power than any paranormal event. In other words, you have nothing to fear from the paranormal. I’m shure that you can move furniture faster than any “ghost”
Jason says : As for the shadowpeople, why is it they only appear during the dark?
It is natural for many animals to be more observing in darkness since we by nature can become pray in this environment. Walk through the park by night and you will notice that you observe the world differently from how you would at daytime.
I don’t have much experience with ghosts. I have enough experience to be certain that the phenomena does happen, orbs do exist, it can move objects, it can take human form, and it can influence technological equipment.
What I am not ceartain of is, if it is “the walking dead” or even intelligent at all.
I have postet about this earlier so I won’t go into it again.
April 25th, 2009 at 4:13 am
Diana i dont need professional help, I have lived with this all my life. I know what is real and what isn’t. I dont do drugs, damn I hardley ever get drunk, I live a respectable life and am very well respected in the community and I work hard for a good living.
Trust me when I was just a child I was far from that, most nights and sometimes in the day paranormal things would be happening to me. I grew up being scared and wondering why I was different. Unable to tell anyone of my experiences because not even my own mother would believe me. So I just kept myself to myself until I grew up and started to cope with it. I could go on forever telling you my stories of the paranormal but it wont make any difference to you because you wont believe when there is no evidence. Well where is the evidence that there is nothing?
Anyway I have learned to deal with it by myself and am quite happy, but there must be other people out there that have similar experiences but keep quiet so that they dont get ridiculed
April 25th, 2009 at 2:37 pm
Dave W – do you feel ridiculed in this thread?
April 25th, 2009 at 7:32 pm
No I don’t feel ridiculed, Diana doe’s not know me so she only expresses an opinion based on what I have wrote.
And yes Jason stories like mine do sound far fetched, I know its the old cliche “I will believe it when I see it”
They also thought that the Earth was flat at one time.
April 26th, 2009 at 1:07 am
It’s good you don’t feel that way inhere.
You never thought of seeking some investigators (not a goofy tv show) and let them do some studys on it?
April 28th, 2009 at 12:36 am
^^ Look. Now I bored the conversation to death.
April 28th, 2009 at 2:57 am
Nice pun
I bet you didn’t even realize you said it.
April 28th, 2009 at 9:45 am
hello all.Dave- I didnt mean to be so mean if I came out like that, and if your feelings were hurt, I truly apologize. I was reading what you wrote and it seems that you have had alot of negative things happen in your life and instead of chalking these things up to thngs that this ride calls life dumps into our lap, some ppl say things as you have. One of my earlier pts was that some ppl use dark forces to describe bad things in their life and call it supernatral. Your right dave, I dont know you, but just from basic human experience, If I saw a shadow figure, I wouldnt worry about my girlfriend cheating, I would change my underwear and get the heck out of the house. Then I would find out why I saw that. And just a small info bit, you can get another girlfriend. I just felt like the was you told that was nonchalant and sorta like a what were you not thinking moment. But I have been known to have a big mouth and say things (or type) without concidering other ppls feeling and DAve I truly apologize dude.
April 28th, 2009 at 11:14 pm
Hey guys,
I know me randomly popping up here actually makes me feel like a stalker now that I’ve read the majority of comments.
Anyway, Dave W, just reading the info about your experiences with paranormal stuff & all. I guess I can understand since…scary enough, I’ve went through several of those episodes myself. Although I guess mine were different and I haven’t screamed at random things that jump up at me in the ‘night’ because I’m used to it. I haven’t been dragged yet, but I’m sort of waiting for it to happen after something grabbing me. Anyway, I’ll just start out anyway.(yeah…if you don’t want to read my own sped up short-story that’s fine too^^;) Since childhood…actually, since ‘babyhood’…weird stuff has happened to me. For one. No one understands how a cat got into the basement when there wasn’t one, or how I got on top of the fridge with no ledge of even the ability to walk yet…although I’m guessing my motivation were the cookies 6 feet above.^-^ Personally I don’t remember those. I used to be a Christian(as a child, which personally means to myself that I wasn’t much of one^^;) and although I am no longer one, I still live in a Christian home where no one even wants to hear/be burdened by what happens in my everyday life, especially since my early teen years, since anyone can simply tell a child that they were simply imagining it, but a teenager is another story…well slightly. I guess not having lived my life entirely yet, or even considered an adult[yet! hope to be one soon^^;] Ok, slightly off topic there, anyway, oh & please bare with me as I type this because I’m getting tired. In my childhood years I lived with basic shadow people[I'll just call them that because that's what many referrer them to right now]. Eventually they became much more than that in my 13th year in from midsummer to late November that year until I eventually found one white child curled up crying as I shut the door of my bedroom. At the time I was still Christian but slowly giving up on God as every time I prayed he wasn’t there and everything got worse as my fears grew, until I personally shouted to go away & that I never wanted to see anything like that before…something around those lines, it was a while ago. I remember many echos, and I was terrified. Then they stopped bothering me for years, until just last year. Now back to that part by midsummer to November. They suddenly stopped being shadows & became slowly with each face I saw that came at me in different ways when they pretty much only attacked me when I was alone in my room. Basically they began as, well as Dave W described that one as a 3D shadow. But there were several I remember distinctly, & they became darkly colored figures. They eventually grew faces & clothing, I guess I could say that. One in particular was an odd day, it was passing into evening when something gripped my ankles as I was watching something on the TV. I completely flipped out, and I swear I saw a young dark girl with red glowing eyes. Then me curled up with all the lights on because no one was home eventually calmed down. An elderly lady came as I watched TV in the living room, I had the TV on mute. Her hands came down and touched my cheeks and she went down to hug me. I remember freaking out, I guess obviously I was in shock. But distinctly I remember the older lady being extremely bright. And the young dark girl being extremely…well dark^^;
Ok, well I’m not going to continue much from here on with these experiences. Because now, Dave W. I’d be the one truly considered crazy.^^; Now no one has to consider that real[because they weren't there to witness it...]. I had several other shocks with the same & similar figures as those two.
And only recently I was walking down a dark street with my boyfriend to go home. It was about 11 o’clock and I’d already seen several dark-things inside of his house alone, I say things because they weren’t always complete figures & I haven’t seen these [in particular as a physical, I'm seeing it type of thing] in years. [not on drugs...ever...I'm surprised I'm not.] Anyway, we both saw a child-sized but if anything a nude & extremely skinny child shadow cross the road between the streetlights. & then two more had also crossed behind us that night as I looked back. Weirdly enough, we didn’t even know that we were both seeing the same things until later that night I discussed it with him.^^: I don’t get spooked easily these days. Can’t- Boyfriend plays with demons. [sorry, I believe in many things because I've seen them not physically but what I'd like to call 'astrally']
Bleh, maybe I shouldn’t have said anything if I can’t explain it properly. Sorry guys!
April 29th, 2009 at 7:42 am
Dave W & Victoria (and othes alike): As far as I know, there is no society or group concerned people who experience the same as you do. – Only obscure webplaces full of the curious and the crazy, like this place
Do you think that you could gain any benefit (not economical) from it, and if yes: Would you have the mental resources and motivation to start one up?
It was just a fast thought that I had in the garden fifteen minutes ago.
April 29th, 2009 at 10:44 am
hmmm…d
April 29th, 2009 at 10:58 am
hmmm…danish satanist I guess that that could be an idea instead of rambling on a comment board. And have an actual place for this. I do have many people in my society of friends who have many simlair experences although they have actual religious beliefs. myself, i’d love to have a site for these things but i’ve found several and those i found to be writen by unopen people who are too scared to look it up themself. in truth i’ve found most of my answers through friends and persenal experences. anyway,
April 29th, 2009 at 1:45 pm
After reading all of the things that people wrote, I find myself wondering a few things. First, is reality so bad that every little dust bunny or shadow is considered to be something paranormal? Any resonable,sane,and normal person who sees shadow ppl would find a reasonable explanation for it. I am not saying that its not possible, but to believe something without personally checking every other avenue available to you makes you seem rather odd. Although I am a christian( believer in Christ) I actually dont believe in everything in the bible. I also have a Wiccan friend whom has taught me about certain aspects of her religion that I practice. What strikes me as odd though as ppl who are into the paranormal experiences sometimes say I am not a christian, although the stories of Jesus show us that God made us in his image, and Jesus was part of God. Jesus rose from the dead and there are references to ghosts so whats with the whole non-christian thing? The bible was rewrote by King James and therefore could not be considered as a God reference, but a moral law reference. It states that we shouldnt believe in ghosts, but Jesus rose from the dead, and he also called up a couple of other ppl back from death, so whats with that? I am not saying I dont believe you but tell me what other avenues did you look into when this start happening? Have you looked into medical science? DONT get upset, a disease is a condition not an insult. Ppl in the early 19th century had many types of mental diseases and were called saints or burned because they saw things and heard voices. I would just like to hear someone say ” I was going crazy, but I went to the local hospital or mental health clinic and ruled out any mental disorders” Then I would be more inclined to listen. Hey all
April 29th, 2009 at 7:35 pm
Ok, hmm…you make a good point Diana. I honestly don’t know if I do or do not have a mental problem except for my ADD^^; But I do know that if anyone where to go to a doctor & tell them the problem/issue they would prescribe something if it was considered a chemical imbalance. Now, I have heard of people hearing voices. & people who actually talk to other beings that aren’t exactly there yet, they knew the stuff from that being although I’ve never met them, & they knew exactly what I looked like. Yes, he was probably scamming me but, I don’t remember him to be anywhere around…being 10 hours away, & one of my friends knew him, but she didn’t tell him much except that my name was Victoria…anyway! Totally off topic[again], I just wanted to explain that yes, I could have a condition, but my experience[later on from my 13th year] were exchanged with others too…& that last one didn’t explain that…damn. I figure it out!^^;
April 29th, 2009 at 7:51 pm
Oh & I might want to add this in if I’ve forgotten & am too lazy to scroll up to see if I added it in yesterday^^; But, my beliefs are based on several things, although I’d like to believe in Jesus…I can’t. The bible is man made & has…supposedly completely corrupt in the sense of mis-translating. Or probably the part that I can not trust man to not put things in there that actually weren’t from God. Basically that God may have sent that message but could have been mistranslated or, misinterpreted…anyway! I’m just gonna drop that topic because I truly don’t know & lately I don’t care about the bible. I tried to incorporate it into my beliefs, but couldn’t as much as I tried^^: Okay, so basically I believe in energies. A hell of a lot of things on different plains[however spelt] it just means levels of this Physical plane. Now, I don’t simply believe in just energies as Dralik whom I’ve noticed to be into New Age, I believe. I attempted that about a month ago, but noticed that going by another’s believes seem silly & the meditations gave me headaches…and made me scared of myself. Blame this site. http://www.aeriagloris.com/
[Whom I probably shouldn't have tried anyway, no idea why I saw myself as something I feared, except the whole not completely understanding myself & seeing myself as dangerous.] Okay anyway, um…a hell of a lot of my friends are Wiccan, some are Christian, several agnostic, 2 Buddhists & that one guy several hours away, I am now a dear friend of…whom…is somewhere between Christian[in the similar believes of Diana] but adds in Wicca in a way that he practices it… >..< & sorry if I’ve offended anyone the last 2 days, & 1/2 the time I assume. Sorta on an open religion[well now it is^^:] comment board. So ya^^;
April 29th, 2009 at 7:58 pm
[oh & several Satanists & several Atheists. I know this because I'm an open person & although some may not mention it normally you know just in case, they tell me because I told them type of thing...^^:]
April 29th, 2009 at 8:01 pm
Oh & Diana…I must say that yes, reality is that bad. I’m sorry but I do look for more that what is simply just there & happening. Sorry, just had to put that in.
April 29th, 2009 at 8:09 pm
Old age spirituality/religion is where you believe & do what the church tells you.
New age is where you make your own interpretations and make your own choices rather than taking them from someone else without giving an extra thought.
Am I correct?
April 29th, 2009 at 9:28 pm
Dralik: I think that newage is just an umbrella that covers stuff from occult to christian. Adopted semireligious and religious fragments that people put together themselves (and often claim to believe in while studying them).
Victoria: Meditation is not just the boring practice that where you sit still and do nothing.
I personally meditate while flying stuntkites. Off tpic video link: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=EATicNKoEug
I don’t find my meditation scary or painfull, he he.
By the way: that aeriagloris.com site is some seriously stupid stuff.
Diana: Just because the new testament refers to supernatural events and makes some sympatic points, it does not mean that everyone who admits that is a christian. It does not make statements like the ten commands equally obvious and true.
Christianity is a whole other thing than agreements with certain pasages of the bible.
April 29th, 2009 at 9:57 pm
Meh, thank you Dralik & Danish Satanist for those opinions. But I guess you both are right. Or somewhere in there. Dralik’s opinion is somewhat correct[right??] about finding what you personally believe. So I guess I’ve finally figured out what I can call my belief! Yay![maybe] But I think Danish Satanist makes a point on that group thing….no idea.^^; & I know meditation isn’t boring & that site is stupid, I stopped reading it^^ Actually I’ve come to know meditation as quite a nice practices & have recently come to read a book on it. Sorry if I forgot to add that^^ But ya…good point on not just sitting around type of thing, & do it while having a “me-time” activity. hmm…maybe I should go fly a kite someday…& that actually looks fun^^;
April 29th, 2009 at 11:08 pm
actually I have looked forward to these comments and actually respect them all and add that they are all welcomed and enlighting to me. I actually take the believing of Christ as something that was drilled into my being as a child, but as I grow I find that I have adopted some aspects of other religion and although I can only come from my roads traveled, I do remember a psychology professor’s story( and this is for you dralik, because you are fond of these wise proverbs) about the scholar who seeks the wise man and ask him to teach him all he knows. The wise man says” well tell me everything you know and I will see what I can do” The scholar contiues on and on for hours and the wise one sits there patiently. After 5 or so hours, the wise man pours a cup of tea as the other man keeps talking. The wise man overflows the cup. The scholar protests. The wis eman says, I can teach you nothing because your mind is full. Like a cup with a hole, I proclaim to know nothing and accept that those around me, even through disagreement teach me something that I didn’t know yesterday and by learning will probably forget tommorrow but am thankful for in the moment
April 30th, 2009 at 3:54 am
Meditation actually has health benefits. Same with smiling, laughter and positive thinking (to a degree).
FYI, stress is VERY bad for us.
It’s only good to have a tiny bit of stress, but 95% of the people in the world have a very unhealthy amount in their lives (that’s my own estimation)
Diana, I have heard of that before, but didn’t think too much about it.
Thanks.
April 30th, 2009 at 5:16 am
Victoria: Yeah, kiting is fun and I promice it brings people closer to the elements and nature than any wicca, witchcraft, or other newage will ever do
Enough about my personal interests.
April 30th, 2009 at 9:53 pm
Danish Satanist: lol, ok^^;
And I understand that although I don’t do them often[blame life for this?] I enjoy aimlessly walking around and getting to know myself especially on windy days.
Diana: I enjoyed the proverb^^
Dralik: yup, I enjoy meditation, its quite…hmm…how do I say this? Down to earth.
May 1st, 2009 at 12:13 am
Here is another thought to ponder. Did you see the movie with nicole kidman? the strangers? I think that was what it was called. I think it all comes back to that whole time warp thing and could be an explaination for the supernatural. Does that sound too crazy? And if we ponder that whole possesed thing, I got two words
Martha stewart. Scary, I know. Another thought- they used to say that we would have a black president when pigs fly, Obama is president and we have swine flu. Coincidence? think not
May 1st, 2009 at 2:37 am
Ha ha, diana, it’s quite a conspiracy you talk about there
I’m shure that those guys who actually fear illuminati will start using that one too.
Victoria: Walking aimlessly was was quite a hobby of mine in my teens. There is a dansh beat-novel about walking the streets every night and noticeing the others who do the same in patterns.
May 1st, 2009 at 3:30 am
“Ha ha, diana, it’s quite a conspiracy you talk about there”
Oh, that’s nothing from what I’ve been hearing
May 1st, 2009 at 8:23 pm
lol is all I can say^^
hmm…& I didn’t know that Danish Satanist^^…maybe I should check it out?^^
May 2nd, 2009 at 2:19 am
i must be really bored i read this whole page in not as much time as i thought it would although the paranormal interestes me alot i like dralik have done alot of research and cant find any proof something i can believe in.. but then again what is a belief? hell for all we know we only see what we think capable but anyway just anted to touch base here as i couldnt stop reading once i started hearing about different interpretations of not only the paranormal but religion too…
May 2nd, 2009 at 2:24 am
and dralik if you do not mind my asking here… were you ever sucessful in summoning a demon?? or any “spirit” for that matter? (question comes from one of the websites you posted a while back…
May 2nd, 2009 at 10:42 am
Honestly, I never actually tried. I was more into the meditation/spiritual side of it.
May 2nd, 2009 at 2:58 pm
OK anyone got ideas for the site we need to setup, i.e what would we call it and is the domain available? I can provide the hosting and register the domain and set it up. Just need some ideas. Victoria????
May 2nd, 2009 at 9:16 pm
Are we talking about forums?
May 3rd, 2009 at 12:53 am
Dave W: I really don’t know anything about setting up a website or domains, sorry.
You are really gonna go through with it?
I actually think it’s a good idea and hope that the site will attract both “haunted” people and people with some good, qualified advice.
Please keep us updated inhere.
May 3rd, 2009 at 3:29 pm
hmm? Really? I’d love to help one get set up.^^;
I like the idea of Forums…hmm, I think I know one, I opened a site a while ago. But sadly only did it because I was bored. But I do know its free & can have a short name…I think that when I find it again, I’ll post the thing here & we’ll figure it out. And ya, Danish Satanist I hope so too^^
May 3rd, 2009 at 3:45 pm
I looked up some domains, I think these 2 would do ok?
http://www.freedomain.co.nr/
or maybe
http://invisionfree.com/
The only thing is that I only know that invision works…freedomain is something I found^^:
Oh & for names…-maybe- Belial…or something along those lines because that’s how we met? I don’t even understand how I got on this site^^; Funny eh?
—
oh ya…&
Matt?: Just something quick, I have summoned several demons with friends. But I don’t know whether they were watching from a distance & waiting bored? Or if the actual summonings worked^^;
May 4th, 2009 at 8:08 am
Okay, acquiring the domain and the hosting is not a problem as I run a small Web Hosting company. Just need ideas on the name and obviously the domain name needs to be available. Also need ideas as to what the site will include. i.e. Forums, user blogs, user videos, photo galleries, chat rooms, groups etc etc….
May 4th, 2009 at 3:44 pm
hmm…well I never knew that was your job. Pretty cool. hmm…Well, I think…wait, is it just you & me or are we going to have other people get in on it? And the basics would be nice for now. Like Forums, blogs & chat rooms. Things like photo galleries I think would be put as a later on thing as well as videos & sub-groups. Although The groups would probably come sooner than later^^;
Ok, so…um…any idea other than Belial, just in case we ’spook’ some people? I think I’ll think of something. And I’m guessing something that sounds nice, simple yet points towards our goal, as a main statement for the site?
May 4th, 2009 at 3:49 pm
Oh & I also think that it should be…[don't know completely if this or before is right or not^^;] But, if anything make it a members & anonymous but members -may- just have access to some places on the site/ maybe restrictions like “anonymous can see but not touch/write” type-of-thing? Or private…I have no idea. But my guesses is that someone else choose/Dave W because it seems you’re ‘equip’ with better knowledge than myself^^’ But Forums with a bridge off of blogs for the profiles. Would be nice?
May 4th, 2009 at 7:42 pm
Forums where you can post photos and videos would be good.
And not just centered on the paranormal, but other strange and interesting subjects too.
May 4th, 2009 at 10:41 pm
hmm…good idea.
But please, last thing I want is this type of site T.T
http://www.unsolvedmysteries.com/
I sadly came across it several months ago & couldn’t bring myself to stop laughing…because there were so many contradictions, & abnormalities. Anyway, something…not completely like that please? All the replies were…well, nvmd, if you want to check it out thats fine. But mostly I forget most of the sight. It just seemed silly at times.^^:
May 4th, 2009 at 10:43 pm
hmm…oh ya & to understand what I’m saying, check out the comments.
May 5th, 2009 at 2:59 am
Yeah, those kind of sites are pretty messy and not really what you’d want.
May 5th, 2009 at 7:19 am
Seems shadowpeople.net is avaliable. and .com for sale.
Think you should keep straight to the issue. There are lots of other sites with paranormal and occult “mud” and really not as many who deals with just one subject.
My best advise would be to keep the focus on people who experience hauntings and wan’t to find others who has similar issues.
So obviously a forum, members login for posting and profile views where country/state can be seen.
In time some articles on the subjects and a linksection with anything helpfull added.
And don’t make it too dark and weird – lot’s of people will feel weird enough just coming there
May 5th, 2009 at 8:27 pm
y cant u pronounce his name outloud?
May 5th, 2009 at 9:05 pm
Danish Satanist: hmm…true. Focusing on an issue such as odd experiences like hauntings are good.
I think that I’d dislike the idea of having a lot of religious ideals placed. But hey, you can’t avoid it. Maybe we can have a rule such as, respect others. & don’t ‘walk’ onto the site & start calling other people demons or whatever. Or…hmm…like keep the religious ideas non-prejudice or something. I don’t know^^;
But ya, just the idea of sharing something of an experience with another is nice to know that you aren’t crazy^^;
May 6th, 2009 at 1:20 am
Vic, I don’t think that religion and alot of other odd subs can be avoided in a place like that, and it’s just fine with me. I think that as long os religion is not directly invited there, it will stay second to the actual subject.
May 6th, 2009 at 1:22 am
Jill: yes you can. There is absolutly nothing dangerous about it.
May 6th, 2009 at 7:11 pm
what if someone is having dreams about belial? i kno someone who has been having dreams about him. my friend woke up at 3 in the morning and got scared so he put crosses all over his bedroom. he went back to sleep and in his dream, belial came in and broke all of the crosses in half. when he woke up, all his crosses were broken and on the floor. it freaked me out. what does tht mean? its not the first time he’s been having dreams about him. what should he do?..
May 6th, 2009 at 7:55 pm
Belial is most likely a fictitious entity. The average person has a large number of dreams per night, we just don’t remember most of them. The fact that your friend dreams of Belial doesn’t mean anything.
No offence, but I find it hard to believe that your friend put crosses all over his room because he had a bad dream, and woke up after dreaming about belial to find them all broken.
He’s probably telling tall stories
May 6th, 2009 at 8:34 pm
I’m with Dralik
If the crosses were really broken, he probably broke them himself(and should consult a psychiatrist).
I’m guessing it’s all a complete fabrication.
May 7th, 2009 at 12:57 am
Victoria… you asked:
(oh ya…&
Matt?: Just something quick, I have summoned several demons with friends. But I don’t know whether they were watching from a distance & waiting bored? Or if the actual summonings worked^^;)
so from what i understand you have tried to summon demons but are unsure whether or not you were successful?? please explain or clarify your question/statement im a bit confused your friends were watching from a distance bored? or you seem to believe the demon being summoned was? im interested to hear about any successful contact with the paranormal or supernatural , being quite the skeptic i really appriciate personal expieriences and so called “proof”
May 7th, 2009 at 1:03 am
jill no offense but that sounds abosolutely ridiculous your friend has quite an imagination, what did he depict belial looking like in his dreams? stories like these offend the hard working investigator …. entitys dont go around destroying property
May 7th, 2009 at 4:31 am
jill says : what if someone is having dreams about belial?
- Then someone is watching to much TV.
Invocation of demons does not result in any appearance of paranormal or supernatural entitys. Ceremonial demon invoction only opens doors to parts of the invocator or summoners mind.
It is supernatural in the same way that hypnosis and tarok is and nothing more.
Invocation is not hard but requires the right understanding of what the invocator is doing and what to expect.
Any serious attempt to summon the demonic will have an impact and if the summoner is really afraid of what he/she calls upon, then in worst case it can sommon a great bunch of fear that can follow the summoner for time to come.
Along the process af a successful invocation it might feel like there is a demon present inside the summoner. A ceremony like that brings a true rush of energy that passes through and comes out in one direction. So many feelings awoken at once can brings the sence that the summoner is somewhere else in time or surrounded by physical beings.
That is a great power for those who wan’t it. But if a feeling like that appears in a person who fears demons, you can imagine the feeling being replaced by great fear in no time.
The true purpose of summoning them is to reach the huge amount of emotions and thereby change your self.
When the ritual is over the involved should come out with a clear feeling like having cryed or had sex for hours. – Alot of energy spend on just one thing. Energy that needed to be used.
That is in short what’s up with demons!
I really don’t usually go around giving lectures on stuff like this, but I really felt that it was in place by now.
Anyone feel offended by a post like this, then just bring it out – telling it will be much more related to the true demonic than young peoples fear of the dark is.
May 8th, 2009 at 4:25 pm
Danish Satanist: I wish I could do that properly…or at least feel the energy properly when it happened.[if you want to read my story below you can^^:]
Jill: I’m sorry I’m with the others, if Belial was actually in your friend’s dreams has he bothered to ask him why? lolz, anyway, I’m guessing your friend is very religious/too much tv & from what I can make of it, paranoid. I bet you if he stopped thinking about it, it would go away. Or try dream interpretation I don’t do it, but hey, whatever floats you boat or whatever.
Matt: I don’t really want to talk about the subject completely because in truth I think the way it was done was wrong.[peer-pressured into it slightly^^: by...a weapon...it doesn't really matter except that idiot is now my friend. >.>[but not completely trusted by me because of that night & several other things: he enjoys playing with me in moronic ways for fun.]]…ok! Hell if I care I’m telling.
[Beware obviously is long, probably boring & doesn't make sense 1/2 the time....probably. & ya...beware...no seriously. & yes you can judge me on this...but please not too harsh. & damn it! It turned into not just a summoning info thing but also how I know Nick...who you will find out in a minute...or dozen]
At the time it was a full moon[February the 9th I believe...2009], my to-be-boyfriend Johnny & his friend Rob[the idiot^^] randomly decided ‘hey! lets summon a demon’…because they already had contact with one. We call him Nick. But supposedly his name actually starts with an A, or something, but its too complicated to remember or something dumb like that.[aka, they just never told me]. Now, something we’ve noticed about Nick. Weird things started happening about 2…maybe 3 years ago[hell if I know, I didn't know either Rob or Johnny then]. But basically they went to a street called Devlin Drive or Road or something & were walking passed a house which had the number 666.[ya I know, it even sounds dumb to me...] Anyway, they were walking around at about 9pm-ish and looked into the house, they were with a group of people and so they found out that it was someone’s friend’s house who were on Vacation. But they noticed it because of a creepy Porcelain Doll that was in the front window & was looking in their direction. [2 people saw it by the way^^;] Someone[I forget. This is something I heard about from my boyfriend] looked back to the group of friends & pointed it out. But it was gone. The next week, right before the family got back. Their house was on fire….don’t ask I don’t get it completely too^^: [supposedly a bunch of other stuff happened...but I don't remember]…but it ended with Rob & Johnny crying at a park as they actually saw Nick & spoke with Nick, finding out basics. Anyway, over the last 2-3 years they’ve been tormented by Nick but yet enjoy his company as supposedly he has their personality. But I guess if I had to say anything I’d have to say that Nick enjoys having fun with Johnny & Rob. Although Nick comes and goes & hates cold weather except once in a while like the summoning of Youlkrish when I was there.[which I'll tell in a minute, I just wanted to point out 'quickly' that the first 'summoning' wasn't a summoning but an introduction to demons in general...Sorry Dralik, thats what these particular beings call themselves.]
…Now…yes that sounds weird & I haven’t told the story before so wow…it sounds dumb now. Anyway, when I met Nick it was in September & it was cloudy & about to rain. I had finally decided to tell Johnny my beliefs, & how I believed how things work. But at the time, just like now, I’m still searching for answers. At the time, I was ‘dating’ that odd guy up north[if you've read the previous ones you might understand it?]. Anyway, I’m with Johnny outside while we’re having lunch at school and eventually the energy which normally follows Johnny is different[ok...beware I simply describe somethings as energies...Everything seems to have a different....feel I suppose I can say?]. Anyway something in a way, ‘dark’ or at least something powerful & unknown to myself was around. I didn’t know where it was and suddenly I stopped talking to Johnny for a moment and asked him a question along the lines of…something I don’t remember. But I just found out about Johnny’s experiences the day before & his demon as he so claims. Supposedly he even has Nick connected with a pentacle &…etc. I don’t want to get gross with you. Anyway, when Nick wants to he can feed off of this pentacle necklace[ya, I know not even a pentagram...;p]. Anyway, Johnny understands things in a different way he believes that he controls Nick, when personally I believe that he’s simply a ‘play-thing’ for Nick once in a while when he’s bored…Although supposedly Nick goes to meets & hangs with other demons most of the time…Anyway…I believe I was with holding information that seemed important at the time that Nick was slightly disturbed by[a friend of mine kills off demons...doesn't matter more of that info I will not tell or how it is done & trust me it isn't done with rituals or anything normal &...doesn't matter. I can't mention anymore than that anyway for the killing demons part.]…anyway, Nick was probably disturbed by me withholding the information of the who. hmm…I suppose that I could firstly describe it as, suddenly I was unable to speak, my throat & oxygen was almost completely cut off. Happily it was only for a few dozen seconds. As it felt like my energy was being pulled out of me & it felt like someone was literally searching through my mind & also I could hear the words, tell him, ringing…wow….I can’t believe I even forgot about that. ^^;
Anyway, we’re still walking around I’ve sat down in the middle of the school’s field, trying to take control of things again. It all happened within a minute or 2 at max. It then started raining, we stood up. I was uneasy for obvious reasons. But I was still holding the name…although if that actually was correct about the entering & not just ‘felt like entering’ my mind…I have no idea. Maybe it would have taken him too long to find the information or something like that? Anyway, next thing we saw but Johnny was confused about. Was that I saw Nick, at the time his chosen form was a shadow…but one that was 2D in a 3D world & standing. It was weird & the shadow was dancing around me making me dizzy. Then what could only be described as a sword came down & clipped my throat. It felt like I was drowning in a way & the taste of blood was all over but I couldn’t see it, only feel it & weird enough I could breathe fine. The thing that seemed to bother Johnny I think was that I could see him at the time, maybe not like he normally does with…well..supposedly humanistic & about 5-6 feet tall. & supposedly enjoys swords.
Anyway, sum-up is that I was fine. But I believe that that could be called an attack >.> I did tell Johnny who it was in the end & Nick stopped bugging me & becoming my friend after a while…hmm…aka, we’re chill now? After I didn’t threaten his life if he didn’t threaten mine type of deal?
Anyway…I’m just going to submit this & actually talk about the summoning in a minute. SORRY!!!^-^; [Too bad I can't delete this comment if I wanted to T.T]
May 8th, 2009 at 4:52 pm
I am SO! Sorry about me going all ADD on you guys there & typing up 2 pages of something that didn’t need to be completely talked about…
OK anyway, Matt: The summoning was a full moon, etc. They’d planned it before hand & I thought I was just tagging along. Now Rob[the idiot^^], decided to choose a night when it was literally negative 30 or something.[Live in Canada....but even that's cold for me^^] Basically they’d decided to have me be bound to Youlkrish/summon him, & Rob told me that he had a knife, showed it to me threatened to basically kill me if I didn’t do as he said…now why do I bother to hang with this guy…beats me. He wasn’t my friend at the time, but obviously he has issues^^ Johnny did the ritual first. Then me.
Basically they had a sigil[a symbol] for summoning Youlkrish, said something that summoned him[it was sort of like a prayer? He got it off the internet...But supposedly all the other summoning information came from Nick.] Anyway, after he did something weird that had to do with Rob moving his pointer finger & middle finger from my forehead to my chin, while saying something. The whole time my eyes were closed. But the next part was weird. Both Rob & Johnny saw a large bright light surround me, & I barely saw it through my eyes & I thought it was just my mind playing tricks. But I could actually feel it around & through my body a lot of energy. And then sadly, like normal with just about EVERYTHING demons, faeries, ghosts, astrals etc…anything else that other friends see…sadly even auras T.T[not just Johnny & [idiot] Rob] I can’t see, but they do…sadly instead I feel or take things from the ones around me…doesn’t matter. Not getting abilities into this because I think I’ve already went too far in telling you guys anything…good thing I’m anonymous?…sorta? Hopefully they haven’t just played around with me, because supposedly Rob had a knife. But he never truly intended to stab me. He just hated me not doing it because he was curious. Anyway, supposedly since then, as this is May & that was February. These 2 Nick & Youlkrish, have enjoyed hanging with each other instead of being cruel to Johnny or Rob. Truthfully after me ‘hanging’ with Nick[meditation helps me hear sometimes.] & rarely Youlkrish. I’ve found out that Nick is actually quiet a nice guy. And Youlkrish is cruelly unusually odd.^-^ & they hang with 4 others most of the time, whom I’ve come to believe to in some ways be related…here’s all of the names.
Sauldric
Trealvic
Delvic
Denease[supposedly has an :i: in there]
Youlkrish
“Nick”
May 8th, 2009 at 11:37 pm
Now…btw. I’m truly sorry that I wrote so much[once again] & mentioned things that might have offended anyone,[once again^^:]…& also supposedly it wasn’t in February, but it was cold…& full-moonish^^;
May 9th, 2009 at 2:44 am
Victoria: “Sorry Dralik, thats what these particular beings call themselves.”
and
“I’m truly sorry that I wrote so much” etc…
Nothing to be sorry for
May 10th, 2009 at 12:34 am
Thanks Dralik, I sort of decided to write things I don’t normally speak about, I guess an insecurity issue on how people react. But if I do become open…well I’m like a book? I give my very personality into what I write. So, ya^^: I can never truly sum something up^^: lolz
May 11th, 2009 at 1:12 am
Vic: I was wondering what kind of magic your “friends” is messing with. This summoning demons with a sigil sounds awfully much like something out of the necronomicon, but the names you give does not fit in. Any idea or links on it?
May 11th, 2009 at 10:14 am
Hmm…well, as pointed out, the names came from ‘Nick’ the demon. But the ritual came from the internet or something. Yeah, probably a site that describes what happens or things to do from the necronomicon. They’ve wanted to get a copy of it for a while now, but I know what you mean. I’ve read the review of the necronomicon from a book store[you know Chapters, Coles, Indigo, etc.] I know that those names aren’t within that book.^^: hmm…or maybe they got the info from a friend who has a copy of the necronomicon…except that one keeps disappearing on her.^^;
& yes they’re my friends, before they were…sort of. I was more of a friend with Johnny at the time. Well…now I’m a few months into dating him. But thats another issue.
& yes I know they’re messing with a lot of things, I even smack them sometimes^^…which can be fun. Becuase I don’t want to find them ‘magickly’ dead on the road…or basement. You know^^..
On a side note, I can’t hold even the review of that book for too long…last time I actually did cough up blood^^
May 11th, 2009 at 10:17 am
Oh wait, what am I saying…I only held that review book for a few seconds. So how would I read them^^: So I have no idea^^:
May 11th, 2009 at 2:45 pm
I actually knew some black metal satanists who performed a great bunch of the rituals from it back in the 90’s but with no real effect.
If anyone wanna read it, it can be found here. (I’m not shure the whole book is there. I did’nt bother to read through):
http://usersites.horrorfind.com/home/horror/demon/necro-9.html
Did you know that the last part of many summoning rituals usually include “de-summoning”. A way to close the ritual and make the demons leave again. If you will find it helpfull, then try it out.
May 11th, 2009 at 10:47 pm
lol, now that would be interesting, ‘de-summoning’ but if I did that they’d be ticked…I know Youlkrish wouldn’t. But Johnny & Rob would. meh^^; & thanks for the update on the book, hopefully you were right & it was just a fluke…or the part that one of the reviews are very old. lolz, it disappears from time to time & its supposedly been there for about 10 years, although the other 2 are always bought. lolz^^: *shrugs*
May 14th, 2009 at 3:43 pm
whats up with the lolz shit.. I swear you guys are so fucking gay
May 14th, 2009 at 7:51 pm
Jaridcress: “whats up with the lolz shit.. I swear you guys are so fucking gay”
Sounds like someone’s a bit insecure themselves…
May 14th, 2009 at 9:45 pm
lolz^^
May 15th, 2009 at 1:26 am
jaridcress, most intelligent post.
You had all the opportunity to say anything and you chose to spam that shit. I hope we won’t see anymore of your intelligent points of view.
Fucking wanker!
May 15th, 2009 at 1:52 am
Stupid people like that makes me feel like this:
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=MmvA90jKGfk
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=auRbohkQafc
May 15th, 2009 at 3:12 am
I second that!
Haha
May 17th, 2009 at 1:34 pm
heh^^
May 18th, 2009 at 8:42 pm
i do not get why most of you dont bealive this stuff…its true and if you do say it something bad WILL HAPPEN to you…ive said it a few times to se if it was fake or not..well guess what not fake i herd grweling and my bed frikkin shook!! and now im feeling weird even talking about it…and i had some breakdown like all hell broke loose in me…you should be scafed and put jesus on your side if you said that name…
May 19th, 2009 at 1:23 am
elly, it’s bull…
May 19th, 2009 at 11:12 pm
elly…read above.
May 20th, 2009 at 10:03 am
Any news on the website? Are we still trying to get it going or has that idea fallen away?
May 20th, 2009 at 8:22 pm
oh shut up…i no what is aw
May 20th, 2009 at 8:45 pm
Elly; “i no what is aw”
Could you please repeat that in proper English? I’m not sure what you mean…
May 21st, 2009 at 3:04 am
elly, in my time I have said that name so many times.
BTW there are several bands, songnames, and lyrics who include the name. That name is getting used alot. And with no paranormal effect what so ever.
As said, elly, it is bull…
I’m not telling you to shut up – i’m laughing.
May 23rd, 2009 at 2:36 pm
hmm…website? No idea, I have no connection to Dave W other than this site…besides, I don’t know if I want to start the site unless someone else is starting it because I already know sites can be…complicated? aka, I’m ‘iffy’ about it^^;
May 25th, 2009 at 3:08 pm
Why do you all have to be so criticizing? “Paranormal State is fake”??? That is what YOU’D like to believe. Let your lives be simple and without meaning – be some stupid cattle with no brain. Just like the rest of this world. DON’T think outside the box. If you believe that there is a God, then how can you not believe there is a Satan/Lucifer? The world cannot be all “goodie-two-shoes”. You think Ryan and the others are making this all up? Then you need TREATMENT.
If you want to know, there is a demon by the name of Belial, I’ve SEEN him AND spoken to him. He’s as real as you and anybody else here. And he is no joke. I’ve also spoken with Asmodeus, HIS FATHER, and with Beelzebub. I know them personally. But of course you won’t believe – and if that is so, then just leave this post and stop researching things YOU don’t believe in. Retards.
May 25th, 2009 at 7:07 pm
“Let your lives be simple and without meaning” – Nah.
“be some stupid cattle with no brain.”
If you have no brain then how can you be stupid? Think about it… if you can.
“DON’T think outside the box.”
I already do.
“If you believe that there is a God, then how can you not believe there is a Satan/Lucifer?”
Why do people automatically imply that “God” is a singular entity? That idea is just stupid, in my view.
Well, if they don’t think they are making it up, then maybe THEY need treatment.
“If you want to know, there is a demon by the name of Belial, I’ve SEEN him AND spoken to him. He’s as real as you and anybody else here. And he is no joke. I’ve also spoken with Asmodeus, HIS FATHER, and with Beelzebub. I know them personally.”
Do you believe in E.T’s? You should, considering you believe in Demons.
If “God” is perceived to be a singular, external entity by most then it’s more than possible that it’s just another being out there, just like all the “Demons” and “Angels”. And, of course, there’s always the possibility that YOU need treatment.
“Retards.” I could say the exact same thing for you, so don’t be so quick to *assume* you’re always right.
May 25th, 2009 at 7:08 pm
Alexandra says: Let your lives be simple and without meaning – be some stupid cattle with no brain. Just like the rest of this world.
I suppose that if I believe pns is real, then I will be certain to achieve a greater meaning in life?
So you think that you are the deal and the rest of the world is without brains?
I’m shure that you have contributed to mankind itself in greater ways than any other?
Alexandra says : If you believe that there is a God, then how can you not believe there is a Satan/Lucifer?
Don’t know what yoou’re getting at, but I personally don’t believe in any.
If you know those demons personally, then i’d say that you’re more likely in need of TREATMENT than I.
If you try to (gonna use your own terms) “think out of the box” while watching this show, then notice that whats actually going on most of the time is one person starting a story, another person building on the story and so on. You won’t see much actual action behind the story.
May 25th, 2009 at 7:15 pm
I’m actually really glad that you’re sticking around.
I came here to argue with you and now I actually enjoy when a new post is made by you.
If it was not for you then i’d have left this site a long time ago.
May 25th, 2009 at 7:17 pm
Haha, thanks
You liven up this place a lot, too.
May 25th, 2009 at 8:55 pm
wow! i leave the computer and danish and dralik for a bit and i get this ? Guys, what did you do while I was away? I am happy to report that i have converted from christian to celtic druidism. But after Alexandra’s blog I think maybe I will seek some help but only from a english proffesor. I think it was the shutter of the negative use of words. I congradulate you alexandra for after reading your vast cry for psychological help, you spelled “retard” correct. You go girl!!!! (and stay there)
May 25th, 2009 at 10:09 pm
Well, whatever. I guess this wasn’t the right way to get my point across. And I didn’t mean that everyone was a retard – no. Just those who said that PRS was fake. But anyway. I don’t like debates.
May 25th, 2009 at 11:02 pm
Then Alexandra, why did you start one?
Why? Do you honestly think that you can thrash around some accusations, & bias accounts & automatically believe that everyone will go with -your- flow? Look I’m not trying to pick on you…no wait…right =,= -now- that would be lying. I’m trying to prove -slightly- my own point.
ADVICE, if you’re about to go around believing that EVERYONE here thinks the same way, or in the world [obviously excluding yourself...which means that you've already insulted every other person who speaks to demons even just once in a while with any means...]. Anyway! What I’m trying to advise you is to think of the other side of the conversation before you act. AND please! Don’t tell me that you go around like that out of chat rooms, because for “God’s” sake! You’ll be beat up or brought to a counselor…..maybe…
And sorry for piddling that along, but…I missed my before Alexandra left the “I didn’t mean to” thing. thanx anyway, because that obviously takes back all that You view.
May 25th, 2009 at 11:06 pm
Oh & Diana thats pretty cool, Celtic druid, that sounds…actually quite nice.^^: A friend of mine has been trying to be apart of something like that…anyway, but myself, most of religious venues are on a stand still and I’m focusing on myself without anything/one dictating it other than myself^^ It can be nice…except…lolz, I’m still slipping =x But I guess thats ok, I call it my vacation so I can wrap my head around things, everything is ‘randomly’ ‘complex’.^^; So much fun~~ But that’s life^^;
May 26th, 2009 at 5:28 am
diana, I don’t really know much about celtic druidism, accept that it’s origins is claimed to a few hundred bc in gb. Could you fill us in on what it is about?
Alexandra, if you are actually here to claim that pns is for real, then a good approach will be to actually bring a few arguments on why you believe it is.
And if you do that without throwing anymore stones inhere, then i’m pretty shure that no more stones will be thrown at you
May 26th, 2009 at 5:50 pm
all i no is that hes real….hes no frikkin joke at all..
May 26th, 2009 at 6:39 pm
Yes he is real, I know it too.
May 26th, 2009 at 10:46 pm
[oh god! somebody shoot me...please!]
Aka, yes, we’ve realize what you believe…now read the last 3 years of comments already! [not in the mood =,=]
May 27th, 2009 at 2:32 am
elly & Alexandra, okay, we can argue over this and none of us can ever prove we are right. In a debate discussion like this it is natural that “the believer”s role is to keep the faith and the “unbeliver”s role is to prove the claim wrong.
It can never be proven wrong cause it is only a claim as valid as if I said that gnomes live on the moon. Try arguing against gnomes on the moon and you will face the exact problematics as when trying to disprove religions and superstitions.
Only thing I can prove is that SAYING the name Belial is harmless.
Here is a video where the name is getting used and watch closely – nothing happens. No demons, no shaking beds, NOTHING!
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=HiLU120f91U
May 27th, 2009 at 3:41 pm
Danish Satanist, yes I agree fully with you. Perhaps discussing anything religious or controversial isn’t the best thing over the net.
The only thing that angered me was that several “individuals” called all this “fake and stupid” without even giving a legitimate reason as to why.
Saying ANY demon’s name is harmless, not only Belial’s. I’ve done so many times, and no harm or anything unusual has ever happened.
May 27th, 2009 at 9:23 pm
well i bealive u guyes on that…and agree cause i guess just from my religion it just kinda freaks me out and also what ive been told..but ive said the name a few times and nothing big has happened…but the shaking bed this only happened probibly cause my houes is haunted….but ya i fully agree with u guyes…and btw i have read all the comments stupid
why do u think id be replying if i haddent ?
so ya….
May 27th, 2009 at 10:23 pm
elly, your house is haunted? I’ve always found hauntings interesting, but I’ve never experienced one.
And your religion? I am Christian, but as you can see my beliefs are not in full agreement with those of Christianity. I mean, I agree with Danish Satanist – which other devoted Christian does that?
May 28th, 2009 at 6:58 pm
Alexandra: Sorry, I’ve been randomly angry the past few weeks. So sorry I blew up. I thought that You were one of those people that go around saying that something is a certain way just because they said so…as it seemed from that first message from you.^^;
Elly: As for hauntings, I’ve seen ghosts…I think? But not often anymore = Thankfully!
But I have seen a heavy box move across the room at about 3 am when I couldn’t sleep for some reason. I laughed.^^; And I forget if I’ve even mentioned that here before. Anyway, if it was my mattress I’d freak too. Most of the time the “feed”/enjoy fear. So don’t let them have it? Its seemed to work for me.
May 28th, 2009 at 9:37 pm
To Victoria: Nah, you were right about what you said. I was kind of angry as well and didn’t think before I posted. I kind of started it all, so it really is my fault. But thank you nevertheless for the apology.
On a side note, I think I may have seen “beings” once. I saw disembodied black figures walk around the room one night – they were extremely cold when you got near them. They looked like they were observing and taking down notes?? That’s what I saw. Haven’t seen them since.
May 28th, 2009 at 11:04 pm
Alexandra: lol, sounds interesting, too bad I can’t say I’ve had something like that happen to me before. Been stalked, yes. Been…well I could go on but I don’t think that’d be something I could simply say on here, regardless of even the posts I’ve said before^^:
Anyway, when I first read most of these posts, even within the first few I felt like that too. As in your first post. I just decided to, well at least read most of the posts first before I made a consideration of what to say, because well for one I skipped most of it because although interesting I was cramming whatever I could into 2 sittings of reading before I even typed up any comments on here. Because the different cultures/religion difference of people on here. And that it seemed that there are people on here having actual conversations with each other.
Which is why I think, & I think several others? That we need a website….which Dave W. Was suppose to help us with but has recently…vanished.^^/probably busy with life^^:
May 30th, 2009 at 8:23 pm
im christian to….and ya my house is haunted…ive seen this white figure crawl out of this crawl space in my basement!! it was scary….it looked like it was wearing a straight jaket..i know weird stuff…ive seen so many things its not even fuunny…and its everynight i see these things..like i see mists and black shdows..and well beds shaking and doors slamming…i just need it to go away….its like ruining everything about my life :s
but one weird thin g is..im the only one who sees thoose things
and medieums and physics…so im thinking i have some trates
May 30th, 2009 at 8:25 pm
ooops! i mean mediems and physics run threw my family…so i think i have some trates
May 30th, 2009 at 10:13 pm
elly, that is very interesting. It does sound like you have some special abilities. But do not let those beings get the better of you – if you acknowledge the fact that they are indeed your source of unhappiness, then you will “let them win” because that is what they want. They would want to scare you and make you dislike your “gift”, but don’t let them do that.
It may not be easy, but try to make peace with them, because after all we all inhabit the same planet. Try “hearing their side of the story”, and you might find that they aren’t all that bad.
It has become a habit for people in general to “fight off” these beings and fear them, but if you tried the exact opposite, I assure you that things will change. At least, that is true for me.
May 30th, 2009 at 10:38 pm
Let me tell you something about my acquaintances with demons.
It is weird, because my sister “has a demon” sort of. He communicates with me through her, and he is not bad at all. One day he warned me for any dreams that I might have. A few days later, I had a dream which really wasn’t a dream – in it I met a demon. That demon was Beelzebub. Yes, THE Beelzebub. We didn’t talk, but he sort of “cornered me”, but before anything else happened, my dream was over. I could still hear his voice when I woke up. He had said “I found you” when he saw me. And when I was waking up, he said “No, no” Kind of freaky, huh?
Anyway, that same day, Asmodeus, my sister’s demon, told me it was Beelzebub, and that he had planned to come see me. But I woke up prematurely.
Anyway, a week exactly before New Year, several crows landed near our house and looked kind of odd – they were circling our house several times before they left. Asmodeus warned me that this was Belial – yes, this Belial. Belial had said “that I have a week to prepare, because he was coming to test me” Well guess what? That same week we were going to spend New Year on a cruise to the Bahamas. The cruise ship was conveniently called “Destiny”. We were going to be on the 9th floor in a room whose number contained two 9s.
On the last day given to me, we boarded the ship – nothing happened during the day. But that same night, I had a dream. It did not feel like a dream again. In it I met Belial. He looked human and was very well dressed – with a purple coat, to be exact. He had black hair. I told him, “I knew you would come.’ From then on, I remember that he was very courteous. He listened to me, and did not attack me. Then he asked me, “Would you not prefer the other way?” I knew what he meant. He meant, “would I not prefer to give in, or join their cause and go against God”? I said “No, this is not who I am. This is not me.”
Strangely enough, he did not do anything. Instead, I think he asked if he would accompany me back (to the real world I suppose) and I accepted. We walked together for a while, and then I woke up.
Demons have never threatened me really. My sister, however, has been threatened a bit by a demon several times. While she was awake.
I really don’t know what it all means, but maybe the demons know who I really am, and they respect me for it. I accept them for who they are too. They have a very interesting side to them, and I believe that they aren’t all that bad – it’s just that maybe I am the only one who has this “partnership” with them. They can be very funny at times, believe me.
May 30th, 2009 at 10:50 pm
Well, I’ll say one thing, from what I learned in being a Satanist is that Demons are very respectful if they are shown the same respect.
A few questions have arisen because what I know now gives me a different concept of “God” but I know that Demons are against the “Christian God” (no offense to any Christians out there). There’s obviously much more to know if they are indeed real.
I’ll have to ask them if I ever get a chance
May 30th, 2009 at 11:59 pm
Dralik, I respect your views on the Demons. They are indeed real, and there is definitely much more to them if you allow them to speak out.
You are a Satanist? That is interesting, since I’ve heard that contemporary Satanists do not believe in a physical Devil. I wonder why? He is real, just like the other Demons.
If you read that and my previous posts on here, you’d probably never guess that I am a Christian. The difference is that I am a very open-minded individual. I like to hear out both sides of the story, and believe in many things, not just one.
Yes, Demons are against God. They absolutely hate exorcisms and Priests especially. The Demons do not tolerate people who are close-minded and unquestioning. But they are also very honest and can be reliable, IF you happen to be the right person.
I too wish I was able to talk with one of the Demons again, but I haven’t even seen one since my last encounter with Belial. Oh well. I guess I’ll have to wait.
May 31st, 2009 at 1:52 am
Alexandra. The reason why most satanists don’t believe in demons are, that satanism is based up the human and the physical.
I will not tell you that you are wrong and have not talked to a demon, but…
Only “mythological” creature I have encountered was Jesus. I won’t bore you with details of the events and conversation. But never less, I awoke crying from the dream and still remember his face and voice like a real person (even now, and I think that four or five years has passed since).
I believe that many would blast the drum all the way to church, and live on the claim that they really had talked to Jesus. But not me.
I know that it was a dream, no matter how tempting it would be to pull the illution over my eyes and hold on to the Jesus experience as real.
Now why would Jesus stalk sweet litte satanists and disturb them in the middle of the night?!
What i’m trying to say is, that just cause it feels real, it does not have to be.
The logical explaination, and the most likely, is that it was a dream and nothing more – both for you and me.
May 31st, 2009 at 2:40 am
I *was* a Satanist.
My beliefs on them at the time were them being “evolved” E.T’s.
If they do exist, which I do not know if they do or not, then I would believe them to be the same.
Actually, I just remembered, the next Zodiac Age was meant to be his age. Most people say that this is in December 21st, 2012, but I don’t know the actual time (our time calendars are “out-of-scale” with the Mayan Calendar)
Anyway, enough rambling
I guess we’ll see what happens over the coming years.
May 31st, 2009 at 11:07 am
You may as well be right, Danish Satanist. All of these things could just be a vision of our minds, or an illusion.
I cannot exactly persuade myself, much less anyone else that these beings are real.
But I try to keep an open mind about everything. Sometimes believing makes all the difference for me – not only in God or the paranormal, but something much more… higher. I do believe that people, as individuals, have the potential to become so much more than what they really are.
I believe that not everyone that is here right now is an ACTUAL “Earthling”. Not all of us can call this Earth our original Home. But we were brought here for some higher purpose – to better ourselves and perhaps make a difference.
But that is what I think. It isn’t necessarily true.
But like Dralik says, we must wait and see. Time is either on our side, or against it.
May 31st, 2009 at 11:15 am
“But like Dralik says, we must wait and see. Time is either on our side, or against it.”
I feel I need to say something about that sentence
I don’t like the idea of waiting – it implies non-acceptance of where you are right now which causes a certain amount of unhappiness or discontent. I feel that we should accept what is right here, right now, and if we don’t like it then we either do what we can to change it/move away from it or accept it because we can’t.
Bottom line, in my view, people have an… “Unhealthy” focus on time. It should be used as a minor organizational tool, if anything, and nothing more.
Heed or ignore what I just said, it’s your choice. It’s just my view on the subject
May 31st, 2009 at 2:56 pm
Do you know what Time means for me?
“Tomorrow never comes, all we really have is Now.”
I guess I try to live in the Now, but pressure from Society doesn’t allow much of that mindset to happen.
What is Time, really?
Centuries ago, people used to say, “Meet me after dark.”
Now people say, “Meet me at exactly 30 minutes past 11 o’clock.”
Why all the details? Why are things so detailed and senselessly unnecessary today?
Time is neither simple nor complicated. All the Time we really have is right Now. You can make plans for “tomorrow and next week”, but all you really are doing is making plans for later.
I agree with you, however, that Time should be used to make the necessary changes to your life. We can’t just “sit back and enjoy the show” all our lives – and neither can we waste our time working, making families, eating and sleeping.
I use my time to discover more about myself and the world. To gather more knowledge. Because that is what is important for me. Self-improvement.
May 31st, 2009 at 6:59 pm
“What is Time, really?”
Time is simply a creation of the mind. Our current knowledge leads us to believe that we are our minds, which we are not.
As Eckhart Tolle would say, in it’s current state, the mind is somewhat of a disease.
May 31st, 2009 at 7:33 pm
thats really interesting alexandra!!!
in my dreams things have been communicating with me to…but instead of going threw someone else they go through me….ive had so many dreams with that kind of stuff…sometimes i black out but then my friends tell me what i did..its pretty scary, one of my friends told me i started crawling on the ground and stuff…and i always wake up in my sleep in the fetal position
im terrified
i do not at all like demons…there horrible
and in my dreams ghosts, demons and so on commmunticate with me….one girl told me that something bad is gunna happen..and that was only the other night…..so im aware of whatever is gunna happen..and my ‘gift’ is pretty strong so its not really my choice if things wanna connect with me..they just do , but i have the power to make things go away, its happened before..i even found out a murder of a girl named aliex cope….she connected with me and we talked and we found out this stuff….
June 3rd, 2009 at 6:46 pm
Wow…for once I don’t know what to say, several topics have come up. [Maybe off topic right now I really don't care=Bad day^^;]
umm…for demons, the ones I’ve know for the last, almost year. Have decided to ’simply’ run off. They finally got bored with playing games here for a while I guess? The last time I heard from them was through a friend who said they went back to Hell. And coincidentally around the same time I saw myself [visions, regardless of how weird it sounds. And if you guys know what the word astral is. Supposedly I have a very high version of that? Aka, mines always loose & does what she wants, looks like she wants...etc. And I'm able to see through an eagle view. Or know how she's positioned. Anyway, doesn't matter.] in Hell[I'm guessing] with them, It was not all flames, but normally I don’t get much colour through her “eyes” but I distintly remember a hell of a lot of red dust-stuff.[please don't look at me weird it was simply something I saw^^:/probably what I think it was]. And these flashes[flashes as in still pictures, and visions as in full out motion pictures^^:] continued for about 24 hours. Then she somehow got back here.
Um…well other than that…I think I’ll mention that I only look at time as a schedule nothing more nothing less. uh, I’d rather know the time then not? I’m accustomed to it, and back whenever when there were minimal time telling fractions? Its better to know the exactly when to meet someone then come hours late? I have no idea. Its simply the society.
And later I’ll tell you some weird visions/dreams that involve meeting odd beings. I have some dinner to eat^^:
June 5th, 2009 at 11:20 am
Okay…my computer caught a Trojan, and was destroyed. Isn’t that lovely?^^
Bleh, I don’t really know what to say here, *reads a bit of above* oh ya…after dinner…^^;
For visions/dreams. I’d go with the time I supposedly saw Jesus. It was about 2 months ago I believe? Anyway, all I know that it was in a real bright room. And…I knew it was a guy, and he called himself Jesus. But it had no uplifting feelings so I guess he was a fraud lolz. I even talked to my dad about it[might as well right? Its not like I'd be talking about anything like that unrelated to his own beliefs, unless you know that regular conversation that involves, "So what did you do today."], because the guy[or Jesus] had said, “Come, take my hand and follow me.” So I did just because it was an opportunity. But I woke up, and that was the end. No form of happiness or up-lifting energy.[>.> like that of an angel. Ya, I know. Only met one once...no wait. Make that twice. The 2nd time wasn't very nice though.^^;] Anyway, I spoke to my dad and he told me to please take his hand next time, I forgot to add in that before to him.^^; [I've told him the bare basics of my believes.]
*
The other time, I knew I was having a vision about a year or so ago. I was trying to meditate when suddenly, my mind went into well. A really deep meditative state. Which is rare for myself. It was like living, and having full feelings[emotions, and energies] in a dream. I’d been having a troubling time around that time, suddenly I was in a dark forest and my form was that of a child[the child looked very dark, and had dark gray skin]. All was dark, everything seemed dead almost, I was scared. I could feel the fear burst from me, I couldn’t control myself and I cried and ran from the things that clawed at me from the darkness. It seemed like hours of wandering and fear when suddenly someone extremely bright but not completely blinding showed up. It was a female, I/the child starred at her, she waited for a few moments as relief washed over me. She seemed to brighten up the forest, as lighter shades began to show in the grasses which weren’t there before and the trees weren’t as frightening anymore. She sat on a large stone which was behind her, she motioned me to sit and I did on the grass. Whenever I looked at her she was so tall even when sitting. And the part that most glowed on her was just behind her head it looked like a sun(I’ve talked to people about this, different believes too some said she was an angel because of the sun I described behind her, and other said that she was a/the goddess.) So basically some believed that it was a halo. Anyway, regardless I didn’t know who she was, we sat and the conversation began, or something of it. She began with the whole who are you deal. The child shook her head and said I don’t know. I remember her saying Mydred Sosorros as if it was a name or title[when I look at the word/name I see My[I]dred{well, dread^^;} Sosorross[the sorrowful]]. Then, where did you come from?[around those lines, I don't remember every detail completely,] I shook my head again, and she smiled. There was some more conversation that went on for at least a minute. But it seemed to be muffled for some odd reason. [I think I was trying to get out of there^^:]Then when she was continuing about where I was suppose to be, a “door” opened light came from it. It was like a screen/portal had opened up. A foreign place, it was daylight there, and a women that looked to be wearing a blue dress carrying a basket of something. The Child/Me rushed away from the bright women, and rushed towards the bright land, and into the[blue dressed] women’s arms as the bright women screamed and cried, “NO! You don’t belong ther-!” She was cut off by the door/portal closing.
Now when I look back on it, it felt extremely real. It used to make me think a lot. And I looked up Mydred Sosorros, to me it sounds like something something Spanish or something. I found some names simlair to it but not the same. If you look it up yourself I use the name as an imeem name[music website].
I began looking stuff up, and found that it looked to be something out of a faery book or something odd like that. But the odd thing was that the child was no longer dark as soon as she left the dark place, because as she ran through the portal she was in the brightlight her skin was almost black[gray] then it was the same colour as the lady.
Well, uh, tell me what you think? Personally I think I was in a 1/2 dream like state. Except it felt extremely weird, as if it was actually happening. Which I never get with dreams.
June 5th, 2009 at 11:20 am
Oh god…opps? Another long one^^:
June 5th, 2009 at 11:21 am
Oh god…opps? Another long one^^: And I think I have other weird ones but not As weird as those! ^^;
June 5th, 2009 at 11:56 am
Maybe your dream was trying to tell you that Jesus was just an ordinary person, no different from you and me.
Maybe that tells you something about your real potential…
We aren’t just this finite body, you know
I personally believe this is an “experience” we have manifested for ourselves. We can change it by our whim, but at this point, we lack the knowledge to.
An answer seemed to pop up for me there, it reminded me of a quote, something along the lines of “Imagination is more important than knowledge. Knowledge is limited. Imagination encircles the world.” from Albert Einstein.
Maybe it’s knowledge which is getting in the way of our true selves?
June 5th, 2009 at 12:05 pm
True. Well I believe that knowledge it -does- actually block our potential. Because its its probably just a form of adaption. And btw, I have a very very simlair belief to you in a way. I just haven’t found the correct wording for it? I don’t know. 1/2 the time I feel insane, and my highest concern is how people view me although I keep trying to ignore/accept what they say as just what they’ve pretty much been forced to believe. In a way…no actually we’re stuck in this realm of reality. And the only way out in sight is escapes which involve spiritual difference from our daily lifes. That and death may not be an escape because it only sets us up for another adventure. I could go on, but my own views’ll probably change soon enough. hmm…I’m just thinking this Dralik or to anyone else who wants to contact me, I have a “I don’t care” old email. If anyone wants to contact me with anything that they’d prefer to not be mentioned to the whole site. You could find me here, vickijoy31@hotmail.com
^^; But I’ll still continue here, just if anyone starts contacting me there please remember to tell me here because I might forget to check the email^^; And obviously if I trust someone enough I’d probably give them my actual email. Its not like I put my full information there. So I don’t think anyone can simply find me lolz,^^;
June 17th, 2009 at 12:39 pm
hello all! sorry about the pause in writing but my pc is sick and am writing to you before i go into class. I am reading something in sociology class that hopefully can be used by all and enjoyed. It is called “mutant message, down under by marlo morgan” I am in the process of studies involving diffrent cultures and societies. Hope all is well, hey going out to victoria,danish, dralik and dave w and of course others.
June 17th, 2009 at 12:50 pm
About the whole celtic druid thing, I am now not sure again. I know what your thinking, make up my mind or dont claim to be something if your not sure, and i totally agree with that, i have issues and I am seeking help lol but I am looking for the right spiritual path for me and while doing that furthering my education. I am trying to do this while raising a family of 7 kids so beer with me ppl ( the word play intended) but after reading and looking for a religious belief that suits me , I am stuck. I believe in God as a creator and in mother earth as in mother nature, but I cant believe in all the hero’s of folklore being worshipped. Appreciated yes, worshiped, no. So if you know of any religious aspects that seem similar please let me know. ty ty ty and I think that instead of sitting in a magical circle, my worship can be to step into a gift( nature) and appreciate it and say thank you. It may take a bit before I can get back to you so be patient w me thanks
June 17th, 2009 at 9:00 pm
Diana, if you want my opinion, here it is.
Believing in something which is said to be greater or more powerful than you is a road to failure. Bottom line – Don’t worship. If you absolutely have to, then worship yourself. There’s nothing wrong with that if the ego is not involved. Why don’t you believe yourself to be a creator? It’s science, actually. No mystical stuff involved. Everything is energy, when you get right down to it, and all energy has a frequency/vibration to it. There’s a law which basically says that energy attracts like energy (in terms of frequency/vibration). We literally control our experiences through controlling our own frequency. This is done through our thoughts/feelings, which have a frequency to them also. Brain waves/emotional waves don’t just stay in our body. They “emanate” from it.
You are a creator. Wether you believe it or not, you are.
You might want to watch/read “The Secret” or simply do some research on Quantum Physics (watch What the bleep do we know on youtube or google video), as they explain this similarly to what I have explained.
June 17th, 2009 at 9:58 pm
What Dralik talks about seems interesting and maybe quite possible. I too do not do any worshipping. It’s too… how to put it… enslaving. Too many rules. Too many restrictions and regulations. It often times seems fake.
I believe that Perception governs our reality. Creation or Evolution, we are what we are. We are Machines. Well, our bodies are. They are Biological Machines designed to carry us through this earth. We are the consciousness. We are the energy. This world is practically made to enslave us even at birth. We see what we are told to see and hear what we are told to hear – and these things grow with us until they become our reality.
I am not just a fan of the Matrix though. Anything could be possible, it’s just that this particular mindset fits well into my life.
You could try looking up Gnostics. It is an interesting idea. And an ideal.
June 22nd, 2009 at 2:21 am
Diana, don’t worry about you claiming your self part of different religions. You can try out religion like clothes – and return them afterwards. It is very common and does not bother me in any way at all.
You gotta understand that no one has a right answer to the “big questions”. No one knows. That is what makes it so great.
When shopping a religion keep in mind that a big role of religion is its rituals and the community around it.
Ceremonies like funeral and marriage (to use the most popular). And if anyone practice the social aspects of the religion around your local area.
If you go for druidism then it might be a pretty solitary experience (unless you wan’t to adopt to new age like so many with half a religion or a lonely one). If you chose another one you might share it with people you really don’t want to be with – imagine spending the rest of your life with jehovas witness
no need to say more.
I hope you find a place for you in this world.
June 29th, 2009 at 11:44 am
Oh, and firstly, Hi Diana^^
[beware haven't written anything in 'ages' because I haven't been at school because it ended...a week ago^^; with the evil exams >,.>
oh & another just because I can.[although sometimes, I shouldn't just because I can.]
hehe…Jehovah witness. ^-^ I found a joke on an email showing a cartoon 2 nudest at their front door and they say something like, well that’ll be the last of Jehovah’s witness. [I'm so bad...hehe >.>]
June 29th, 2009 at 11:47 am
Damn! I messed it up!
Oh, and firstly, Hi Diana^^
[beware haven't written anything in 'ages' because I haven't been at school because it ended...a week ago^^; with the evil exams >,.>]
I think thats what I was trying to say, damn copy & cut being right next to each other[safe measurements just in case I hit a button and firefox shuts down^^:]
June 29th, 2009 at 11:48 am
Okay…weird…it said that it was there..and I submitted it, but yet nothing I wanted to mention Even came up! wtf? damn stuff like this keeps happening but normally outside of computer life. Its bugging me. >.<
June 29th, 2009 at 11:51 am
Damn! I messed it up!
Oh, and firstly, Hi Diana^^
[beware haven't written anything in 'ages' because I haven't been at school because it ended...a week ago^^; with the evil exams >,.>]
I think thats what I was trying to say, damn copy & cut being right next to each other[safe measurements just in case I hit a button and firefox shuts down^^:]
There??
June 29th, 2009 at 11:51 am
stupid…stupid…stupid…nvmd I give up!
July 2nd, 2009 at 6:30 am
Vic, I was wondering what you were trying to say in the last five posts ^^
July 2nd, 2009 at 2:29 pm
Uh…ya^^; lol
I’m still trying to figure it out myself. But everytime I try to write what I truly want to…as in I actually type -everything- that was suppose to be said. It shows up, as it should then I post it. And wham! Only my ‘minor’ comments show up.
July 2nd, 2009 at 2:32 pm
Hopefully it’ll work this time…
I decided to copy and paste what I had on my desktop.
From the other day…[btw, it must have been a hacker or something weird...still no idea why only 1/2 the convo showed up^^:]
“Oh, and firstly, Hi Diana^^
[beware haven't written anything in 'ages' because I haven't been at school because it ended
...a week ago^^; with the evil exams >,.>]
I think thats what I was trying to say, damn copy & cut being right next to each other[safe measurements just in case I hit a button and firefox shuts down^^:]“
July 2nd, 2009 at 2:33 pm
…..see what I mean?
August 10th, 2009 at 2:17 am
I’m a fan of PS and also a fan of GH & GHI. SyFy has the production part of paranormal investigation right( in my opinion) and A&E has the people on the other side only slightly right( again, my opinion). The only problem that I have is not with Ryan and his team, but with A&E. that’s my little bit of two cents for that part of this fourm topic as for the rest….HOLY COW many of you are… well right. I was raised a christian( and i never cap it either, don’t know why) and have become very annoyed with my church. My dad is of the opinion that by questioning one’s faith you can actually gain more about that faith. In some ways I feel that he has a point and others… not so much. I have always pushed those around( mostly my Sunday-school classmates) to become very defensive about Jesus and christianity. Also I seem to notice the darker side of the christian faith. The one most christians will yell at me for even bringing it to light, but I do it anyway and get a severe scolding for even thinking it. I hate to try and force my beliefs down anothers thoart, and yet I see it all the time at my church, my bible camp, and even at the college that I went to( that was the worst one). The christian faith has actually become simillar to the Pharises(sp?) of the bible. The one thing that we were not supose to be like, tryanical, jugdemental, overbearing, etc. I wont blame all christians for this behavior that would be a lie and stupid. On many things I agree with Dralik and Danish Satanist and I respect your thoughts and opinions( that also goes for many other people on here).
Dralik: This was stated in a post a long time ago about christanity being the biggest religion( or something like that). I did some research and found that the muslum (sp?) faith is actually bigger. Now, if that information has change since I went looking I’m not sure. I don’t mind any corrections that you may have.
I’m glad that I found this site. It really let me see how much I turely believe in as a christian.
P.S. I’m sorry for any misspelled words and poor grammer. they are not my best ablilities.
August 10th, 2009 at 6:17 am
“Dralik: This was stated in a post a long time ago about christanity being the biggest religion( or something like that). I did some research and found that the muslum (sp?) faith is actually bigger.”
Actually, I think Paganism is the most widely practiced religion. Not because more people are pagans, but because you can find some form of Paganism in just about every religion.
I recently was reading up on something and it was expressed how Satan was never the “evil” manipulative being who opposed god but he actually, in a sense, prodded humanity away from being sheep. He encouraged individuality and standing up for what you believe in (not the exact things said on the site, but you catch my drift)
I don’t know how accurate it is, because I haven’t read the bible, but I know that there are a lot of things that just don’t add up in Christianity, and which lack common sense.
What annoys me most is that young kids are fed these beliefs right from when they can walk, they are forced by their parents to live their parent’s religion, forced to attend church and/or sunday school as Reca mentioned. It’s called brainwashing and it’s just unfair to do it to young children. They should be raised to think independently and make their own choices, and if that happens to be the Christian religion, then good for them.
Sorry, I’ll stop ranting now
August 10th, 2009 at 4:14 pm
Reca/Dralik/whoever-xp: Well…I agree…I’ve been to Youth Groups. Sunday school, church, etc. I’ve left Christianity…and finally told[recently] even my grandma about it. Sadly, my mom reminds me OVER AND OVER again as well as my Dad and my Grandma that being a Christian is forever and you can never walk away from it[as I already have] and that I’ll come back to it…and to church eventually. I’ve even spoken to my boyfriend’s mother. She believes the same thing. It makes me think I should’ve kept my mouth shut, and I’ll try to keep the topic quiet from now on with my other grandparents…one is a priest for god’s sake! lolz, anyway, what I mean is that late at night when my parents think all the ‘kids’ are in bed I hear them praying outloud once in a while & I hear them speaking about me and how I’ll find my way back to ‘faith’ and crap like that…sorry I’m really getting fed up with it. And lately have just practically lived at my boyfriend’s house because most of his family are atheists and is not normally a topic. ^^;
Also I’ve slightly gotten off topic…sort of. Another point I’m trying to point out also that my religion class even said that Christianity was the largest religion…and as I was reading [the non-textbook] the material she gave me. It said something about Christianity being in the Trillions…which oddly no one picked up on. lolz! We never really looked at it much, and most didn’t even read the material properly because of exams. But yes, when we got to muslims they simply made them a very happy community type of thing going on…Oh and that they’re simply a growing population. I don’t care at this point being Canadian or anything and treating other fairly. But getting facts right is sort of important in school…isn’t it?[there were other things like; leaving Wicca and Buddhism out of the thing...also we weren't even allowed to touch Satanism in class as a topic in our essays.] Oh that and supposedly 90% of my town are Christian…lies. There are plenty of Jewish families, Muslim, Buddhist, Catholic, Hindu, Wiccan & yes, even the odd Satanist or 2. But I’m thinking of writing something that should state there being a recount since…whenever the last one was. bleh. Anyway. last little bit of itty-bitty rant. I’ve hand enough of the religion, I was in the Youth Group, and all I could see was stupid words without meaning. Before I thought, ‘hey lets try it out,’ I was nice and stuff[like I normally try to be]. But I couldn’t be with my boyfriend alone 5 feet away from a leader. They sad that gays and lesbians simply died of disease for no reason except that God said they should die. They spoke of this one guy who liked men and how badly they treat him, and never to do it again because they should be given respect for their feelings, and its not their fault. And then they completely bash him in the next instant with more lines. They spook of Jesus and how religion…okay, I’ve gotta stop myself now, I’d just go on and on. And right now I’m ticked at plenty of things, I’ll simply add this in, at my sister vandalizing my room and writeing stuff about Jesus all over all my candles…Sadly I caught her in the act, and she started with a sentimental gift from someone that couldn’t be fixed or replaced.
August 10th, 2009 at 4:18 pm
opps…I did a long one again…oh well, what I meant before my couldn’t be fixed was it was an electric candle[all chemical wax]. And she dug the pen deep enough for most of it to be ripping through the thing. And…my parents got back at her for that. So although I’m angry, because shes being a baby and not even saying sorry. My parents are also angry at her. And she always gets her own ways and stuff. So bleh to that. I’ve been ready to move out for too long now. But I need a job to sustain me, and I don’t plan on moving out until I’m finished highschool this year, or I guess a friend to join me.
August 24th, 2009 at 7:10 am
Dralik says : Actually, I think Paganism is the most widely practiced religion. Not because more people are pagans, but because you can find some form of Paganism in just about every religion.
In that case stupidity must be the largest religion
The devil being a good guy or not depends on the person intepretating the scripture.
August 24th, 2009 at 8:57 am
Haha, both statements are true
In fact there’s so much stupidity around it’s not even funny.
The funny thing about common sense, it isn’t all that common.
Sorry, I don’t mean to insult everyone, just certain things have popped up lately which bring that to my attention.
August 24th, 2009 at 12:10 pm
Well Dralik. It seems to be true.
September 14th, 2009 at 10:18 am
Bezaliel taken from the book of enoch 13th out of 20 leaders of the 200 fallen mentioned but Belial is common throughout most games movies and books
most of us pass them off a made up
September 14th, 2009 at 10:58 am
Enoch – is there any point to what you just posted?
September 14th, 2009 at 8:16 pm
Uh……maybe it does??^^
September 15th, 2009 at 5:37 am
To me it just sounds like someone who has only read the very top of the page, and commented the first thing that popped into their head.
September 25th, 2009 at 2:49 pm
lol, seems to be that way. [Like right now...I don't have a need to say anything here...but I shall anyway xp...bored^^;] Oh! Here’s something! Hows everyone doing?
September 26th, 2009 at 2:09 am
I’m not too bad… Sick of work, but otherwise fine. I guess I’m hoping something interesting is going to happen one day, brighten things up a bit heheh.
How are you?
September 28th, 2009 at 10:26 am
Well its my last year of high school. If anything interesting is going on…in the…uh…’different than normal’ sense I’d say its happening now. But for interesting things…..hmm…well in a general sense things are becoming chaotic in my town. You know, things are peaceful [relatively] then bam! Stabbings, deaths, drugs….babies? lol, naw I probably just wasn’t paying attention but it seems to have jumped a lot higher than normal. But other than that. Things are at least peaceful in my household? ^-^
September 28th, 2009 at 10:35 am
Year 12 eh? My friends are going through it now. I decided to leave at the end of year 11. Best thing I could have done, in my opinion. Things seem kind of ’stalled’ in my life, as in nothing really new is happening. I’ll be 18 in a month or so, and I know things will definitely change then, for the better. I see it as the initial “kick” which sets things in motion
Don’t plan on drinking too much though.
Don’t you think this conversation is a good change to the usual talk which goes on in here?
September 28th, 2009 at 1:51 pm
Yes, it very much is a nice change xp Also I didn’t know you were so young! lol, but stuff like that happens I guess. Uh, if anything if I drink. I don’t enjoy getting drunk. I don’t know, I enjoy control of my limbs.^^: Its funny, when I drink (once in a while) it tends to very…it doesn’t matter on the percentage of alcohol. It changes randomly, sometimes I only need 1/2 a drink to get me on the verge of drunk and others it takes me a lot…its odd…[gotta go class xp]
September 28th, 2009 at 7:45 pm
Yes, I thought that would surprise some people
I’ve seen people drunk and I don’t want to go there. Seems kind of stupid to get smashed anyway. You might enjoy yourself, but you don’t remember it. In the morning you feel like **** and you do remember that.
September 29th, 2009 at 1:46 pm
Diffidently no fun xp
October 5th, 2009 at 6:46 pm
Has anyone ever seen or dealt with a spirit or demon that is very dark almost burnt looking that stares at you with an evil grin?
October 6th, 2009 at 4:42 am
Keep in mind that your perception is, in a way, ’subjective’. You see what *you* see. I’ve heard reports of ghosts and demons looking different to different people who ‘witnessed’ them at the same place & time, including others who don’t see it.
Although some of these could be real beings, our perception has an effect on the way they look to each of us… Not 100% sure why, exactly.
This post might seem a tad ‘random’ (it does to me in review) but seeing as I have no other answer but a “no” to your question, this is the best I could provide without wasting space
October 6th, 2009 at 10:16 am
Well I guess I’m with Dralik for this one xp
And I ironically have an answer for that one…….for the ‘why people see things differently although its the same thing in front of them’ deal……..I just forgot ^^;
October 6th, 2009 at 6:46 pm
Perhaps something to do with vibrational energies and our interpretations of them? Like people who see, for example, red as blue, light is a form of vibration, and our minds can interpret it differently to the next person.
October 7th, 2009 at 3:38 pm
I believe that has something very-much to do with it. xp
But ya, some of my friends can see auras, some see my energy as green others turquoise…for the most part…uh how do I put this? Mine is always changing? Also I seem to be able to form energy not as turquoise but as yellow…its fun to play around with them…*ahem* I mean, as in the point that I can manipulate…uh…things^^; But those who can see it have a hell of a show xD But ya what I mean is like for instance IF and when I see through to energies…its blue. But for others it can be an entirely different colour or process like seeing in dots…ok I accidently slightly walked away. But, basically our mind also interprets what they wish for it…for instance…I can’t remember if I mentioned this before…but my astral doesn’t wear much [^^; If you know what an astral is...>.> Think outta body experience] and I fine with that. But another sees it with clothes of their choice, or as an entirely different creature all together…Its…odd? And I’m saying this from a person point of view type of thing. But yes, we interpret as we see fit. Whether its their true form or something completely different.
October 7th, 2009 at 6:35 pm
“Mine is always changing?”
Well, you’re not the exact same person every single moment are you? you’re feeling different things, thinking different things, in different places, further into your life etc, your aura is a ‘reflection’ of just about everything about you. Nobody really has a ’set’ aura that’s always one colour. There may be a predominant colour according to our habitual behavior and other things but it’s never the exact same as it was before.
October 20th, 2009 at 2:39 pm
naw, what I know that much. I guess what I’m trying to say is that I seem to…take small fractions of energy from people around me when I’m not paying attention…or dependant on emotions. Yet supposedly it happens all the time. It doesn’t truly effect them on a completely phyisically level…I think. lol, its not like I’m a ‘vampire’ or something. I exchange…its supposedly just a cycle and thats what I pretty much meant by that…bleh. Anyway, another before was I can manipulate the energies by will. Of course it takes a toll and I’m tired afterwards but it all depends on the strength…consider it like moving the energy faster or in a certain way than normal. Those who can see it…I don’t care much right now for. Anyway, doesn’t matter. I can’t completely explain it? Good thing that this is a good day xp
October 26th, 2009 at 5:10 pm
unless you want to have a full on confrentation with the demon NEVER utter it’s name allowed.
October 26th, 2009 at 5:55 pm
…You really think so?
Well, that’s not true. Me, and hundreds of other people have said the name multiple times aloud to try and provoke it, and no “confrontation” has happened.
These comments seem to be fairly constant, the ones where the only thing read was above the first comment.
October 26th, 2009 at 6:14 pm
I say demons’ names aloud all the time, and nothing has ever happened in the past. I’ve got to say, this is one inaccurate…. um, warning?
November 9th, 2009 at 3:03 pm
I know that things can be very skeptical with this show. But I personally have experience with this.
I was watching some random angel and demon movie a few years ago, and one of the demons mentioned was Belial. At the exact moment his name was said towards the end of the movie, I saw a small glowing light up on my ceiling. I looked up at it, and it didn’t go away. As I was looking at it, I felt something close around my neck. I couldn’t breathe for a few moments. When that sensation went away, and I finally looked away from the ceiling, I realized the movie was over, and I was crying.
I got up and walked over to a mirror to see my neck, and I noticed my forehead was bleeding. And i had scratch marks all over my chest and neck. I never moved when this whole ordeal went on; I didn’t do this to myself.
This name has scared me ever since, and when I saw the name on this show, I was even more scared. I don’t say his name in my house, because I do agree that it will get his attention and give him power. I try to never say his name.
This type of stuff can happen to anyone. You can believe it, or you can think I’m lying. But I’m telling you that I am not lying about this. I wouldn’t, when it scares me so much to this day.
Believe me or don’t… That is what happened to me.
November 9th, 2009 at 5:53 pm
Fearing these entities is not the smart thing to do.
It is said that they feed on fear, hence giving them greater power to manifest more fearful things.
And understand that it may or may not have been Belial; other entities could have taken advantage of the situation.
Just some insight
December 22nd, 2009 at 7:13 am
One thing most must understand is that this is not a jenie lamp, rub and poof a genie.
For most who have strong faith in christ know that satan attacks those who praise and worship in the God’s name.
Satan does not care about the souls who have know faith in God.
In revelations when lusifer fell from heaven he said up to the heavens we would attack all who worship to the lord God(the alpha and Omega)
To not belive gives satan the upper hand
December 22nd, 2009 at 8:16 am
Matt, you speak of what has been spoken to you, but where is the truth in it? Ask yourself that – I encourage you to create your own definitions rather than submit to others.
December 22nd, 2009 at 1:06 pm
hello all hey dralik
I have a question for all to think about. What if what you expect to happens just does because of the power of the mind? ancient Celtics believed that just a thought can bring something to be. Any thoughts?
December 22nd, 2009 at 5:48 pm
I believe that is possible, but not probable. There’s many religious fanatics (and not just fanatics, but those are the ones who believe it unquestionably) that solidly believe that an apocalypse is coming which will wipe out all the people they don’t like, but there’s also many people that believe otherwise.
From my personal view, I am thankful that the truth is much more powerful than a strong belief.
December 22nd, 2009 at 9:42 pm
i see what you mean. I just figured that if we worry too much about what happens in the after we miss too much in the now. As far as demons and such, if you believe in them that is wonderful. I choose to believe nothing and disbelieve nothing. I guess that i am a realist
December 26th, 2009 at 2:56 pm
You are all SAPS and IDIOTSif you believe in any of this CRAP
December 26th, 2009 at 8:29 pm
And you’re clearly not the brightest spark in the universe, either.
December 27th, 2009 at 6:26 am
well for 1, if all of this is crap, then why are u here, ray?
and 2, as others have seid, it CAN be dangeros to say a deamons true name out loud,ESPECIALY if it is close by, and as for the flashing of letters across the screen, the stupid produceres, i bet $50 that the ryian guy got pissed at him/her after seeing that there heh heh
anything is possible, just not proboble
December 27th, 2009 at 6:56 am
but after watching the epesode after this…….m not to sure
anything is possoble, just not proboble
December 27th, 2009 at 6:01 pm
“anything is possoble, just not proboble”
I second that.
December 28th, 2009 at 1:55 am
as for fearing deamons, tis best not to fear them, but just to be wary of them.
by the way, any1 know of a spirit/deamon named meleshemech? pronounced mel-esh-eh-mek
anything is possible, just not proboble
and happy new year as well!
January 13th, 2010 at 6:04 pm
hey people my name is ricardo and i just want to tell you this because i have a demonic second personality and my demon is the devil himself and trust me you can’t concur a demon by just calling his name uunless you are demonic then it could happen but you’ll know soon enough.
but if your with god many people say the devil can’t touch you but thats not true he can i can beelzebub and leviathan can do it all
January 13th, 2010 at 6:13 pm
Ever heard of Multiple personality disorder? It’s a possibility, you know…
Other than that, there’s chronic liars, which is another possibility.
The mind is a strange thing!
January 13th, 2010 at 6:27 pm
hello all. First of all thank you victoria, I have never felt so appreciated. lol Thank you to all for the great insight to religious views and here’s my update, I have decided to form a universal perspective on religion. I have decided to be all and none. I take things out of all religions that are good and throw it in a mix. I think this fits me as seeing I am pretty mixed up myself. Here’s is a topic I came across and wanted to share input with you guys and get some public awarness out there. What about the v chip they want to put in humans? Read a paper on it and it says about a new order government and the anti christ and a no cash society. This is kinda scaring me so let me know what you guys think. Sorry I haven’t written in awhile. Yes victoria, exams are the devil and I think the antichrist is the guy who invented those bubble test sheets.
diana
January 14th, 2010 at 1:14 am
hhmm….multiple personality! I love that game! Everyone is so chatty >.> heh, sorry. I have my own personal “demons”…who are not demons. As for demons, I don’t bother with them anymore^^ They just piss me off…or…uh…nevermind^^ But I do have some relations with the beings now. Its called I ignore you, you ignore me…uh…-game :3 Ok. I probably shouldn’t but up on a school night >.> lol. Exams are making me go a little nutz. I finally have a plan for the future…and I keep hitting the falsely advertised button labeled *fast forward* [I just want high school over! But I refuse to quit it early because I've come so far] And its probably one of the many plans I’ll probably have. I can see why Dralik could leave a year early. If you ever want to finish take online courses? That way much more job opportunities.
Oh! And I’ve went threw alot of change. I’ve decided to be agnostic…………..which means ” a person unwilling to commit to an opinion about something” as the dictionary puts it…of course technically I’m still breaking a few billion of those rules. And I probably grabbed the wrong one. =.=
“asserting the uncertainty of all claims to knowledge”…hmm interesting ps from Dictionary .com
As in there is so much out there. That of course I can never truly ignore it. But I refuse to take part in something as the “ultimate truth”.
January 14th, 2010 at 1:18 am
So unless they come knocking up my door…which some have in the literal sense. And others directly introduced me and I tumbled into this odd life known as Victoria’s Life Currently unstable yet stable *pokes holes in words* :3
January 14th, 2010 at 5:06 am
Hmm, I thought it meant (in terms of religious belief in a/the God) someone who does not believe in the/a god because there is no proof of such a thing.
You’re probably right, though, I think this one was just a branch from the ‘core’ definition.
Just a short word of advice, don’t let your ‘unwillingness to form an opinion’ cloud your critical thinking. It’s easy to get confused sometimes.
Oh, and I feel I should say, There’s so much more to life than getting a job/career for the rest of your life.
As long as you’re happy and in turn are not depriving others of that happiness, that’s all that really matters.
School is not as important as they try and make out, but it is helpful in this world. =D
January 14th, 2010 at 11:57 am
Yup. lol. I’m still trying to figure myself out. But I’m still playing the I ignore alot and focus on something else game alot. I’ll probably find my way eventually. Its just the stress of things because my parents are constantly nagging. And I sort of thought. What am I supposed to do? Like, currently I plan on…ok. lol, nobody needs to know. I’m aiming for the winery business though…don’t know why. But I’m finally not allergic to something and I’m not a big drinker but do it for taste.
But as for the part about “There’s so much more to life than getting a job/career for the rest of your life.” I know.^^; Its just its slapped in the face as if it were. Its why I can’t wait to get out of high school in the 1st place. Too much pressure. And I want a religion/belief so I can stabilize. But I have been searching. And…bleh. I don’t like people telling me what to do right now. I think its the stress. But I do pick and choose in a way like Diana. Its just I need time to think about it I guess ;p
hmm…and as for Diana…uh. yeah. V-Chip is messed up. I already have parents thats look into all the internet urls^^ OH WAIT. My parents have a v-chip…I just looked it up. I have cogeco. Its SO annoying!…now I know how to disactivate it :3
February 5th, 2010 at 6:12 pm
This show is about hocus pocus. I wouldn’t put it past the people involved to make noises in the house because they need exciting things happening to air on cable. As far as demons existing. It’s absolutely unapprovable. The mind is powerful and there are demons of the mind. I have a background in literature so I understand that to talk about demons is to talk about the mind. I remember as a kid of 6 or so, I was scared to death sometimes of the noises that would coming from creaking wood in my family’s recently-built house. I certainly was scared and thought I felt an evil presence at times because I was so worked up. It was fear. A lot of times on these shows, there is bad fortune either being experienced or in the past that haunts the occupants. The mind is powerful. Think about the times in which people can hear a noise on occassion that could seem to resonate with something they have been thinking about. I just think that a lot of people into witchcraft find the world to be not exciting enough or perhaps confounding. I really don’t think of it as a positive interest for growth. Perhaps the biggest benefit of the show is trying to keep mystery about our world alive. I don’t follow it closely. It seems that the show has taken a turn towards the magical more and more, compared to its beginning.
February 5th, 2010 at 6:25 pm
aye, that can be true, but anything is possoble jeff.
February 5th, 2010 at 8:28 pm
I agree with both of you
February 6th, 2010 at 7:43 pm
hmm…Jeff. I’d say that obviously you have a steady ground on the topic. I rewatched a few episodes of the show recently. But as surely as much of it must of been fake. And a demon of the mind. There are also possibilities of there as much so being real. I don’t get frightened by the show as much as I used to. [because I'd get worked up over it] but not to mention that I’ve had my own experiences…regularlyish. Not specifically with demons per-say. But “paranormal” or as I’d put it super normal since when others may think things strange and made up. Others have had 1st hand experiences. And though I am not religious in a…..hmm…’christian’ type of way with God and His protection. I do believe in chance of existence whether I’ve met them or not.
February 15th, 2010 at 11:29 am
Jeff, I believe you are right about demons being a product of the mind, but I don’t think you see a bigger picture of the influence of demons, or the need for demons.
In all cultures there are “bad” and “evil” spirits who is constantly pushing everything in a direction of negativity, trying to destroy and make the worst of everything. If it in fact is peoples need to materialize something abstract like bad luck and put a face on what they hate, or if it is some kind of intelligent and even antropomorph being, is impossible to prove. It all somes down to what you believe, or need to believe.
So yes, when talking about demons were talking about the mind, but I think it is naive to boil the essence of demons down to just being fear and bad fortune. Demons are really a need for humans. The subject is far greater than just what we are afraid of.
February 24th, 2010 at 8:29 pm
Im sorry to tell you all this but the name does have an effect. A very bad one. I said it multiple times without knowing the consequences, and very bad things happend. I am telling the truth. Im not sure about the show, but there are many things in the world that we say are not real…. but are very much real. Demons are most definitely REAL. I can not give proof, but you will have to understand that none of you should get involved with anything like this. I do this stuff for a living, and it is not a good one. I would not wish this upon anyone else, so just listen. Do not do anything stupid. Summoning a demon may be as easy as saying its name. It CAN be harder, but it also can not. Be very careful.
February 25th, 2010 at 7:05 am
aye roxi, but if you do work with deamons, then contact me here gadamlu@hotmail.com perhaps we could have a little chat?:) i have dealt with deamons my self on occasion, oh, d if anyonespams me with that email adress, ur gona regret it